arXiv is now an independent nonprofit! Learn more
License: CC BY 4.0
arXiv:2602.00274v2 [math.RT] 09 Jun 2026

The singular Hitchin fibration, cameral data, and representation theoryThanks: The author acknowledges support from the EPSRC grant EP/V520275/1, and the projects “Wobbly and Very stable Higgs bundles” (Proyectos de generación del conocimiento ref. PID2023-147785NA-I00) and “Real Calabi-Yau and Hitchin systems” (Proyectos de Consolidación ref. CNS2022-136042), funded by MICIU/AEI/10.13039/501100011033 and NextGenerationEU/PRTR

Alexander Früh Email address: axf237@bham.ac.uk Address: School of Mathematics, University of Birmingham, Birmingham, UK.
Abstract.

We consider the Hitchin fibration on the moduli stack of Higgs bundles with arbitrary reductive structure group, and study its singular locus using the centraliser of the Higgs field. We restrict to the case where the Higgs field has constant centraliser dimension, and describe a non-abelian structure on the corresponding locus in the moduli stack. On a class of components of this locus, we construct a factorisation of the Hitchin map through an abelianised fibration, and describe the abelianised fibres with a generalisation of the cameral data of Donagi and Gaitsgory. We apply our results to Hitchin fibrations for real groups, and we also determine a connection between the geometry of the singular Hitchin fibration and the representation theory of the Lie algebra via the orbit method.

Key words and phrases: 
Higgs bundles, Sheets, Orbit method
1991 Mathematics Subject Classification
Primary 14D20; Secondary 14D23, 14L35, 17B35

1. Introduction

The moduli space of Higgs bundles on an algebraic curve has been a fruitful source of study since its introduction nearly 40 years ago [47]. It has found a wide range of applications, e.g. in non-abelian Hodge theory and higher Teichmüller theory [85], [48], [18], mirror symmetry [43], [40], the geometric Langlands program [6], [55], [28], and mathematical physics [55], [35]. An important feature for many of these applications is the Hitchin fibration, which gives the moduli space the structure of an algebraic integrable system [46].

The smooth fibres of the Hitchin map can be identified with abelian varieties, and these can be described using data derived directly from the Higgs bundles. Such a description was first done using spectral data in the case where the structure group of the Higgs bundles is classical [46]. Later, a Lie-theoretic description using cameral data was given which applies to Higgs bundles with arbitrary reductive structure group [30], [83], [27]. This latter approach extends over the full Hitchin base to describe the fibres in the dense open subspace of regular Higgs bundles, i.e. those Higgs bundles whose Higgs fields have minimal centraliser dimension when viewed as twisted Lie algebra-valued functions.

Away from the regular locus, the description of the Hitchin fibration is much less complete. Some geometric properties and strong topological results for the full Hitchin fibration associated to an arbitrary reductive group have recently been established [22], using a generalisation of the support theorem of [71] and following similar results in the cases for GLnGL_{n} and SLnSL_{n} [20], [23], [68]. The geometry of certain types of singular fibres has been described more explicitly using normalisations of spectral curves [49], [51], [52], [32], although in all of these cases, the corresponding Higgs bundles are generically regular. There are extensions of spectral data to the full Hitchin base for some of the classical groups [5], [82], [19], and an extension of cameral data has been constructed in the context of abstract Higgs bundles [74]. Nevertheless, the geometry of the singular Hitchin fibres remains mysterious.

Meanwhile, non-abelian versions of spectral data have appeared for Higgs bundles associated with non-quasi-split real groups [45], [15], [4], [13]. The moduli space of Higgs bundles associated to such a group GG_{\mathbb{R}} sits entirely within the singular locus of the Hitchin fibration for the complexification GG. There is a notion of regularity for GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles, which in this case does not match with the regularity for GG-Higgs bundles, but which still corresponds to the centraliser dimension of the Higgs field taking a constant value. The non-abelian structure has been explained Lie-theoretically [37], [42], and can be incorporated into a broader framework of generalised Hitchin fibrations [72]. Cameral data is known for Hitchin fibrations for quasi-split real groups [37], but is not yet known in the non-quasi-split cases.

The nonabelianisation phenomenon suggests that one way to systematically study the singular locus in the Hitchin fibration is by controlling the behaviour of the centraliser of the Higgs field. The first step for such an approach is to consider the case where the Higgs field has constant centraliser dimension, as occurs for regular GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles. This is the focus of this paper.

We describe the restriction of the Hitchin fibration to the locus d\mathcal{M}^{d} parametrising GG-Higgs bundles whose Higgs field has constant fixed centraliser dimension dd\in\mathbb{N}. If dd is equal to the rank rr of GG, then d\mathcal{M}^{d} is the locus of regular GG-Higgs bundles, but, if d>rd>r, d\mathcal{M}^{d} is contained deeply in the singular locus of the fibration. Nonetheless, the condition on the centraliser dimension ensures that the geometry of the Hitchin fibration on d\mathcal{M}^{d} can be studied via the geometry of the adjoint action of GG on its Lie algebra. We show under mild conditions that d\mathcal{M}^{d} has a non-abelian structure providing a new example of a generalised Hitchin fibration.

We also give a partial cameral description for the Hitchin fibration over certain components of d\mathcal{M}^{d}; if GG is classical, this description applies over the locus of generically semisimple GG-Higgs bundles in d\mathcal{M}^{d}. The cameral data correspond to points in an abelian fibration which defines an “abelianisation” of the non-abelian structure on d\mathcal{M}^{d}. As an application, we give a uniform cameral description for the abelian part of the Hitchin fibration associated to an arbitrary real group, extending the description in the quasi-split case.

In the examples we have calculated, the abelianised fibration can itself be described as a Hitchin fibration, up to a finite quotient. Moreover, in these examples, the abelianisation map extends to describe factorisations of full singular Hitchin fibres; we anticipate that this will allow properties of singular fibres to be lifted from the properties of the abelianised fibres.

As part of the local theory required to describe d\mathcal{M}^{d}, we have proven auxiliary results on the geometry and Grothendieck-Springer theory of sheets. We have also observed explicit connections between the geometry of d\mathcal{M}^{d} and the representation theory of the Lie algebra of GG via the orbit method; as a corollary we show that two apparently distinct notions of multiplicity that arise in the latter context satisfy an asymptotic relationship. Since these results may be of separate interest, we have collated them in Section 8, and it is intended that this may be read largely independently from the rest of the paper.

We give some background and a detailed overview of the paper below.

Generalised Hitchin fibrations

We give an outline of the framework of generalised Hitchin fibrations of Morrissey and Ngô (as surveyed in [72]) to motivate the statements of our results. For simplicity, throughout this work we will exclusively consider the case where the ground field is \mathbb{C}.

We first consider the usual Hitchin system. We denote by \mathcal{M} the moduli stack of GG-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma, for a complex reductive group GG (with Lie algebra 𝔤\mathfrak{g}) and a smooth projective curve Σ\Sigma. In the formulation of [70], this is viewed as the stack of maps from the curve Σ\Sigma to a twist of the adjoint quotient stack [𝔤/G][\mathfrak{g}/G]. The Hitchin map h:𝒜h:\mathcal{M}\rightarrow\mathcal{A} is then viewed as the global version of the map χG:[𝔤/G]𝔤//G=𝔠\chi_{G}:[\mathfrak{g}/G]\rightarrow\mathfrak{g}//G=\mathfrak{c} induced by the Chevalley restriction morphism. The abelianisation phenomenon for regular Higgs bundles can be seen as a consequence of the gerbe structure of χG\chi_{G} when restricted to the regular locus [𝔤reg/G][\mathfrak{g}^{reg}/G], where 𝔤reg\mathfrak{g}^{reg} is the open subset of regular elements in 𝔤\mathfrak{g}.

A number of the properties of the Hitchin fibration can be abstracted by replacing the adjoint action with an arbitrary action of GG on a normal affine variety VV. In particular, we can define a stack of generalised Higgs bundles 𝐌(V){\bf M}(V), and a generalised Hitchin map 𝐡V:𝐌(V)𝐀(V){\bf h}_{V}:{\bf M}(V)\rightarrow{\bf A}(V) as a global version of the affinisation map χV,G:[V/G]V//G\chi_{V,G}:[V/G]\rightarrow V//G. We denote by VregV^{reg} the locus of regular elements, i.e. those with minimal centraliser dimension. Unlike the special case of the adjoint action, the restriction χV,G:[Vreg/G]V//G\chi_{V,G}:[V^{reg}/G]\rightarrow V//G may fail to be a gerbe. However, given a flat open subgroup scheme fl\mathcal{I}^{fl} of the group scheme reg\mathcal{I}^{reg} of centralisers on VregV^{reg}, one can construct a Deligne-Mumford stack \mathcal{B}, the regular quotient, and a factorisation of χV,G\chi_{V,G} through a gerbe ρV,G:[Vreg/G]\rho_{V,G}:[V^{reg}/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{B}. As a consequence, the fibres of hVh_{V} on the regular locus 𝐌reg(V){\bf M}^{reg}(V) can be described using stacks of torsors on Σ\Sigma whose structure group is determined by fl\mathcal{I}^{fl}.

One of the primary questions for generalised Hitchin fibrations is whether they can be described by cameral data. We sketch a simplified version of this for the usual Hitchin fibration. For any point a𝒜a\in\mathcal{A} in the Hitchin base, there is a finite cover Σˇa\check{\Sigma}_{a} of the curve Σ\Sigma, the cameral curve associated to a𝒜a\in\mathcal{A}, which admits an action of the Weyl group WW over Σ\Sigma. We fix a Cartan subgroup TT for GG, and denote by 𝒫^a\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{a} the stack of strongly WW-equivariant TT-bundles 𝒯\mathcal{T} with the following property:

  • ()(*)

    for any ramification point xΣˇax\in\check{\Sigma}_{a} of the cover ΣˇaΣ\check{\Sigma}_{a}\rightarrow\Sigma, there is an isomorphism 𝒯xT\mathcal{T}_{x}\cong T of TT-torsors which is equivariant with respect to the action of StabW(x)Stab_{W}(x).

Then, for a generic choice of a𝒜a\in\mathcal{A}, the Hitchin fibre h1(a)h^{-1}(a) can be identified with 𝒫^a\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{a} up to isogeny (note that a substantially more precise statement is possible [27, Theorem 6.4]).

This can be derived as a consequence of the structure of the centraliser group scheme reg\mathcal{I}^{reg}. Let 𝔱\mathfrak{t} be the Lie algebra of TT, and recall that 𝔱/W\mathfrak{t}/W can be identified with the Chevalley base 𝔠\mathfrak{c}. The Weil restriction Π\Pi of the torus TT under the induced map 𝔱𝔠\mathfrak{t}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c} inherits a WW-action, and the WW-fixed points define a group scheme 𝒥^\hat{\mathcal{J}} on 𝔠\mathfrak{c}. Then, there is a canonical open embedding of group schemes

(1.1) κ:𝔠𝒥^\kappa:\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{c}}\hookrightarrow\hat{\mathcal{J}}

which is generically an isomorphism [27, Proposition 12.5] (again, a stronger statement describing the image of the map κ\kappa is possible [27, Theorem 11.6]).

The non-abelian structure of d\mathcal{M}^{d} (Sections 2, 3, 5.1 and 5.2)

For any dd\in\mathbb{N}, we now consider the substack d\mathcal{M}^{d} of \mathcal{M} of GG-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma whose Higgs field has centraliser of dimension dd at every point of Σ\Sigma. The locus 𝔤d𝔤\mathfrak{g}_{d}\subseteq\mathfrak{g} of elements with centraliser dimension dd is not necessarily irreducible; its irreducible components are known as sheets. The decomposition

𝔤d=SIrr(𝔤d)S\mathfrak{g}_{d}=\bigcup_{S\in Irr(\mathfrak{g}_{d})}S

defines a decomposition of d\mathcal{M}^{d} into closed substacks S\mathcal{M}_{S}. It is more natural to describe the restriction of the Hitchin fibration to each of the substacks S\mathcal{M}_{S} than to directly study the fibration on d\mathcal{M}^{d}; in particular S\mathcal{M}_{S} can be viewed as the regular locus for a generalised Hitchin system if the sheet SS is normal. Throughout, we will make the simplifying assumption that SS is in fact non-singular; this is not a particularly restrictive condition, as it includes all sheets in classical Lie algebras [50], and most of the sheets in the exceptional Lie algebras [17].

The geometry of sheets and their quotients under the restriction of the adjoint action is already well-studied. Their initial motivation came from the study of the primitive ideals of the universal enveloping algebra 𝒰(𝔤)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g}) [26], [8], [10], [9]. More recently, there has been renewed interest in sheets, and the related notion of birational sheets, for their connection to the representation theory of finite WW-algebras and their role in the orbit method [78], [76], [66], [87].

The centraliser group scheme S\mathcal{I}_{S} on SS is non-abelian whenever SS is not the regular sheet, and can fail to be flat as an SS-scheme (see Example 2.25 and Corollary 3.19). Nonetheless, we show that S\mathcal{I}_{S} contains a maximal smooth normal subgroup scheme Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} of finite index. This determines a canonical choice for the regular quotient \mathcal{B} of [72], and thus a factorisation of the Chevalley map on SS through a morphism ρS:S\rho_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathcal{B}, which we call the SS-Chevalley map.

The regular quotient \mathcal{B} is a smooth Deligne-Mumford stack whose coarse moduli space is the geometric quotient 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} for the GG-action on the sheet SS. Moreover, it can be described explicitly as a stack quotient of an affine space 𝔠~S\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S} by a certain finite group FF associated to SS. The group FF, which we call the Katsylo group, also plays a role in other aspects of the geometry of the sheet, and we give a number of different descriptions of it in this paper (see e.g. Definition 3.2, Remark 8.6, and Theorem 8.14).

The map ρS\rho_{S} induces a factorisation of the Hitchin map on S\mathcal{M}_{S} as

(1.2) S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}_{S}}𝒜S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}_{S}}𝒜.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}.}hS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S}}μ~S\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\tilde{\mu}_{S}}

Here, 𝒜S\mathcal{A}_{S} is a smooth Deligne-Mumford stack; moreover, 𝒜S\mathcal{A}_{S} contains a distinguished connected component 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}^{0}_{S} which is a stack quotient of an affine space 𝒜~S0\tilde{\mathcal{A}}_{S}^{0} by an action of the Katsylo group FF. The map μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} is quasi-finite, and is generically injective on 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}^{0}_{S}.

For any Higgs bundle (E,Φ)(E,\Phi) representing a \mathbb{C}-point of S\mathcal{M}_{S}, the group scheme (E,Φ)\mathcal{I}_{(E,\Phi)} of local automorphisms of (E,Φ)(E,\Phi) over Σ\Sigma contains a smooth normal subgroup scheme (E,Φ)sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\Phi)} induced by the subgroup scheme Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} of S\mathcal{I}_{S}.

Theorem 1.1 ((Theorem 5.16)).

Assume that SS is a non-singular sheet. For any \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜S\mathcal{A}_{S} and any \mathbb{C}-point (E,Φ)(E,\Phi) of the fibre hS1(τ)h_{S}^{-1}(\tau), there is an identification of hS1(τ)h^{-1}_{S}(\tau) with the stack 𝐁Σ(E,Φ)sm{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\Phi)} of (E,Φ)sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\Phi)}-torsors on Σ\Sigma.

We also give a global version of this statement over the component 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}^{0}_{S} by constructing a generalisation of the Hitchin section (Theorem 5.20).

Cameral data and abelianisation (Sections 4 and 5.3)

In order to generalise the cameral description from the regular case, we first consider how to generalise the map κ\kappa of (1.1). We consider this only when SS is a Dixmier sheet; i.e. SS contains a dense locus of semisimple elements. In this case the centraliser of any semisimple element in SS is conjugate to some Levi subgroup LL of GG. If 𝔷\mathfrak{z} denotes the centre of Lie(L)Lie(L), and WL=NG(L)/LW_{L}=N_{G}(L)/L denotes the relative Weyl group, the geometric quotient 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} of SS by the GG-action can be identified with 𝔷/WL\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}.

There are obstacles to a cameral description for the group scheme Ssm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S} in general. In particular, even for G=GLnG=GL_{n}, the obvious generalisation of 𝒥^\hat{\mathcal{J}} will not always be suitable, as there are examples of Levi subgroups for which WLW_{L} is trivial (this can be compared with [42, Example 4.2]). Despite this, it is possible to produce a generalised version of the map κ\kappa defined in (1.1) by regarding it instead as an abelianisation map; this is natural from its construction which factors through the abelianisation of the universal Borel subgroup. We construct our abelianisation map κS\kappa_{S}, which we call the cameral homomorphism, over the sheet SS instead of the regular quotient \mathcal{B}, using the generalised Grothendieck-Springer theory of sheets [7], [16]. While it no longer makes sense to ask whether κS\kappa_{S} is an open embedding in general, we show that κS\kappa_{S} is smooth in the case that GG is a classical group.

We now assume that the abelianisation map κS\kappa_{S} is smooth. Then, there is a factorisation of the SS-Hitchin map as

(1.3) S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}_{S}}Sab{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}^{ab}_{S}}𝒜S.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}_{S}.}AbS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ab_{S}}hSab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S}^{ab}}

We consider hSab:Sab𝒜Sh_{S}^{ab}:\mathcal{M}_{S}^{ab}\rightarrow\mathcal{A}_{S} to be the abelianisation of the SS-Hitchin map. For any \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜S\mathcal{A}_{S}, we can define a commutative group stack 𝒫S,τ\mathcal{P}_{S,\tau} over \mathbb{C} using the morphism κS\kappa_{S}; and if we restrict to 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}_{S}^{0} this defines a commutative group stack 𝒫S0𝒜S0\mathcal{P}_{S}^{0}\rightarrow\mathcal{A}_{S}^{0} by varying τ\tau over 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}_{S}^{0}. We denote by Sab,0\mathcal{M}_{S}^{ab,0} the restriction of Sab\mathcal{M}_{S}^{ab} to 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}_{S}^{0}.

Theorem 1.2 ((Proposition 5.24, Theorems 5.36 and 5.37)).

Assume that SS is a non-singular Dixmier sheet in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} such that the cameral homomorphism κS\kappa_{S} is smooth. For any \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜S\mathcal{A}_{S} such that the fibre (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau) is non-empty, (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau) is (non-canonically) isomorphic to 𝒫S,τ\mathcal{P}_{S,\tau}.

The stack Sab,0\mathcal{M}_{S}^{ab,0} is a torsor for an action of 𝒫S0\mathcal{P}_{S}^{0} over 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}_{S}^{0}, which can be trivialised on the cover 𝒜~S0\tilde{\mathcal{A}}_{S}^{0}.

For any \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜S\mathcal{A}_{S}, we can define a cover Σ^τΣ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}\rightarrow\Sigma which we call the SS-cameral curve; generically, this is the normalisation of the reduced subscheme of the usual cameral curve Σˇμ~S(τ)\check{\Sigma}_{\tilde{\mu}_{S}(\tau)}. We denote by Z¯\bar{Z} the abelianisation of the Levi subgroup LL, and let 𝒫^S,τ\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S,\tau} be the stack of WLW_{L}-equivariant Z¯\bar{Z}-bundles 𝒵\mathcal{Z} satisfying the analogue of the property ()(*) noted above for the regular case (see Theorem 5.31 for the precise statement).

Theorem 1.3 ((Lemma 5.26, Proposition 5.30, Theorem 5.31)).

Assume that SS is a non-singular Dixmier sheet in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} such that the cameral homomorphism κS\kappa_{S} is smooth. For a generic choice of \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}_{S}^{0}, there is an isogeny 𝒫S,τ𝒫^S,τ\mathcal{P}_{S,\tau}\rightarrow\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S,\tau} of commutative group stacks; thus, there is a finite essentially surjective map (hSab)1(τ)𝒫^S,τ(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau)\rightarrow\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S,\tau}.

Examples (Section 6)

We make these constructions and results explicit in the examples G=GLnG=GL_{n} (for arbitrary nn) and G=Sp4G=Sp_{4}. In each case we sketch a description of the locus S\mathcal{M}_{S} in \mathcal{M}, calculate the base 𝒜S\mathcal{A}_{S}, and, in the case of Dixmier sheets, describe the abelianised fibration hSab:Sab𝒜Sh_{S}^{ab}:\mathcal{M}_{S}^{ab}\rightarrow\mathcal{A}_{S} over the component 𝒜S0\mathcal{A}_{S}^{0} in terms of Hitchin fibrations for smaller groups. For the GLnGL_{n} cases, we consider these constructions via spectral data and give a description for the abelianisation map AbSAb_{S} in terms of abelianised spectral data on a normalisation of the spectral curve. Thus, the abelianised fibration can be viewed as an analogue to the semi-abelian data described in [49], [51], [52] and [32].

GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin fibrations (Section 7)

We also apply these results to the Hitchin fibration for a real form GG_{\mathbb{R}} of GG, building on the work of [37] and [42]. Each real form is associated to an involution θ\theta on GG, and this determines the isotropy representation of the fixed point subgroup H:=GθH:=G^{\theta} on the vector subspace 𝔪\mathfrak{m} of θ\theta-anti-invariants in 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. The GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin fibration is the corresponding generalised Hitchin fibration; we denote the moduli stack of GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles by (G)\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) and the GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin map by h:(G)𝒜(G)h_{\mathbb{R}}:\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}})\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}). There is also a natural map from the stack (G)\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) to the moduli stack \mathcal{M} of GG-Higgs bundles.

There is a notion of regularity for GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles which determines a dense open substack reg(G)\mathcal{M}^{reg}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) of (G)\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}}); but the image of reg(G)\mathcal{M}^{reg}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) in \mathcal{M} may be disjoint with reg\mathcal{M}^{reg}; this happens precisely when the real form GG_{\mathbb{R}} is non-quasi-split. However, for every real form GG_{\mathbb{R}} we show that there is a unique Dixmier sheet SHS_{H} such that reg\mathcal{M}^{reg} is contained in SH\mathcal{M}_{S_{H}}. We factorise hreg:reg(G)𝒜(G)h_{\mathbb{R}}^{reg}:\mathcal{M}^{reg}(G_{\mathbb{R}})\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) through an abelianised fibration hab:ab(G)𝒜(G)h_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab}:\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G_{\mathbb{R}})\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}), and interpret the fibres of habh_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab} using a θ\theta-equivariant analogue of cameral data, as in [37]. We explicitly determine the abelianised fibrations in the cases G=SU(p,q)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SU(p,q) for |pq|>1|p-q|>1 and G=SO(4m+2)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SO^{*}(4m+2); the Hitchin fibres in these cases have not been previously described in the literature.

Multiplicities and the orbit method (Section 8)

As an additional application of our local theory, we outline some results relating to the representation theory of the Lie algebra 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. We assume that GG is semisimple, so that 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is identified with 𝔤\mathfrak{g}^{*} under the Killing form.

The applications relate to two variants of the orbit method [58]. The first involves the construction of Dixmier maps for sheets 𝔇S:S/G𝒳𝔤\mathfrak{D}_{S}:S/G\rightarrow\mathscr{X}_{\mathfrak{g}} from the space of GG-orbits of SS to the space 𝒳𝔤\mathscr{X}_{\mathfrak{g}} of primitive ideals of the universal enveloping algebra 𝒰(𝔤)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g}) [10] (see [24], [25] for the original setting). In order to construct 𝔇S\mathfrak{D}_{S}, one must choose a polarisation, a certain type of parabolic subalgebra associated to SS. We prove a relationship between the polarisations for SS and the Katsylo group FF, using the Grothendieck-Springer theory for sheets. Moreover, this allows us to rewrite a theorem of [9] on the asymptotic behaviour of the multiplicity function M:𝔤/G×M:\mathfrak{g}/G\times\mathbb{N}\rightarrow\mathbb{N} in terms of the group FF. We note that a similar connection between the geometry of Hitchin systems and polarisations has also been observed for parabolic Higgs bundles [88], [89].

The second variant of the orbit method we consider constructs a map :𝔤/G𝒳𝔤\mathfrak{I}:\mathfrak{g}/G\rightarrow\mathscr{X}_{\mathfrak{g}} [66]. We give a formula for the multiplicity μ\mu of the ideal (𝒪)\mathfrak{I}(\mathcal{O}) for any adjoint orbit contained in a non-singular sheet in terms of the Katsylo group FF. If 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is classical, this is related to an action of FF on the space of one-dimensional representations for an associated finite WW-algebra [87]. Combining this with our description for the multiplicity function gives the following relationship between these two apparently distinct notions.

Corollary 1.4 ((Corollary 8.27)).

Assume that GG is semisimple and let 𝒪\mathcal{O} be a GG-orbit contained in a non-singular sheet SS of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. If 𝒪nil\mathcal{O}^{nil} is the (unique) nilpotent orbit in SS, then

(1.4) μ((𝒪))=limnM(𝒪,n)M(𝒪nil,n).\mu(\mathfrak{I}(\mathcal{O}))=\lim_{n\rightarrow\infty}\frac{M(\mathcal{O};n)}{M(\mathcal{O}^{nil};n)}.

Acknowledgements

I would like to thank the following people for helpful discussions and correspondence at various stages of this project: M. Bulois, M. Chaffe, A. Fernandez Herrero, S. Goodwin, J. Kimberley, I. McIntosh, B.C Ngô, J. Summerfield, L. Topley, and G. Wilkin. I would like to thank T. Pantev for his generous hospitality during a research visit to the University of Pennsylvania in February 2025. I would especially like to thank my supervisor A. Peón-Nieto for her constant support and guidance, and for providing careful comments on numerous drafts of this paper.

1.1. Notational conventions

We will use GG to denote a connected reductive algebraic group over \mathbb{C}, and 𝔤\mathfrak{g} to denote its Lie algebra. Similarly, for an arbitrary algebraic group denoted by a capital letter (e.g. AA), the lowercase gothic script (e.g. 𝔞\mathfrak{a}) will denote its Lie algebra, unless otherwise stated. For any gGg\in G, the automorphism on GG defined by conjugation by gg will be denoted IgI_{g}.

We will always fix a Cartan subgroup TGT\leq G, and denote by WW the group NG(T)/TN_{G}(T)/T, which for our purposes is the Weyl group of GG with respect to TT. Moreover, if LL is a Levi subgroup of GG, we will denote by WLW_{L} the group NG(L)/LN_{G}(L)/L, sometimes known as the relative Weyl group for LL.

We will denote by Σ\Sigma a non-singular connected projective curve over \mathbb{C} of genus g>1g>1, and denote by KK its canonical line bundle.

We adopt the following shorthand for restriction of schemes: if XX is a YY-scheme, and YY^{\prime} is a subscheme of YY, we will denote by XYX_{Y^{\prime}} the fibre product X×YYX\times_{Y}Y^{\prime}. For a map of stacks f:𝒳𝒴f:\mathcal{X}\rightarrow\mathcal{Y} and a \mathbb{C}-point a𝒴()a\in\mathcal{Y}(\mathbb{C}), we will abuse notation and write f1(a)f^{-1}(a) to denote the fibre product ×a,f𝒳\mathbb{C}\times_{a,f}\mathcal{X}.

2. The centraliser stratification of a reductive Lie algebra

We give an overview of the theory of sheets of reductive Lie algebras and of their quotients under the adjoint action. We give a number of examples to illustrate the range of geometric phenomena which can occur. The content of this section is well-established; we provide it for the reader’s convenience and to set our notation.

2.1. Sheets and their geometric quotients

We recall the necessary constructions from the theory of sheets, as developed in [9] and [11], and two constructions of their quotients under the adjoint action, one which generalises the Chevalley restriction theorem [11] and one which generalises Kostant’s section [56]. A readable and comprehensive overview of the theory of sheets from a purely algebraic viewpoint can be found in Sections 1 and 2 of [50].

The adjoint action of GG on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} determines the centraliser group scheme \mathcal{I} over 𝔤\mathfrak{g}; the fibre x\mathcal{I}_{x} of \mathcal{I} over a point xx in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is the centraliser group CG(x)C_{G}(x). The adjoint and scaling actions on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} determine actions of GG and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m} on \mathcal{I}, and these actions commute.

We can use the dimension of \mathcal{I} to stratify the Lie algebra 𝔤\mathfrak{g}; we decompose 𝔤\mathfrak{g} as

(2.1) 𝔤=d𝔤d\mathfrak{g}=\bigcup_{d\in\mathbb{N}}\mathfrak{g}_{d}

where

(2.2) 𝔤d={x𝔤|dim x=d}.\mathfrak{g}_{d}=\{x\in\mathfrak{g}\,|\,\text{dim }\mathcal{I}_{x}=d\}.
Remark 2.1.

The minimal value of dd for which 𝔤d\mathfrak{g}_{d} is non-empty is equal to the rank rr of the Lie algebra, and the stratum 𝔤r\mathfrak{g}_{r} is the regular locus of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}, which is open and dense in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} [61]. The actions of GG and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m} on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} restrict to actions on each stratum 𝔤d\mathfrak{g}_{d}.

In general, the strata 𝔤d\mathfrak{g}_{d} are not irreducible (e.g. see Example 2.25); thus we have the following definition from [9].

Definition 2.2.

A sheet is an irreducible component of

d𝔤d.\coprod_{d\in\mathbb{N}}\mathfrak{g}_{d}.
Remark 2.3.

Since GG and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m} are connected, the G×𝔾mG\times\mathbb{G}_{m}-action restricts to an action on each sheet.

The related notion of decomposition classes is important for the classification of sheets. We define an equivalence relation \sim on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} where xyx\sim y if there exists gGg\in G such that

(2.3) CG(Adg(xss))=CG(yss)C_{G}(Ad_{g}(x_{ss}))=C_{G}(y_{ss})

and Adg(xn)=ynAd_{g}(x_{n})=y_{n}. Here x=xss+xnx=x_{ss}+x_{n} and y=yss+yny=y_{ss}+y_{n} are the Jordan decompositions of xx and yy into semisimple and nilpotent parts.

Definition 2.4.

A decomposition class of 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is an equivalence class of the equivalence relation \sim.

Remark 2.5.

By the definition of the equivalence relation \sim, the decomposition classes of 𝔤\mathfrak{g} are in bijection with GG-conjugacy classes of pairs (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}), where LGL\leq G is a Levi subgroup and 𝒪𝔩\mathcal{O}\subset\mathfrak{l} is a nilpotent orbit of LL. The GG-conjugacy class of (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) is called the decomposition data of the corresponding decomposition class. We shall often implicitly fix a representative of the conjugacy class and simply refer to the pair (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) as the decomposition data.

Remark 2.6.

Every sheet SS contains a unique decomposition class 𝒟\mathcal{D} such that 𝒟\mathcal{D} is dense in SS. By a slight abuse of terminology, we shall refer to the decomposition data (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) for 𝒟\mathcal{D} as the decomposition data for the sheet SS. The pairs (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) which define decomposition data for a sheet are exactly those for which the nilpotent orbit 𝒪\mathcal{O} itself constitutes a sheet in the subalgebra 𝔩\mathfrak{l} [11, Satz 4.3 and Korollar 4.4]; such nilpotent orbits are called rigid.

The following class of sheets are of particular interest for our purposes.

Definition 2.7.

A sheet SS is called Dixmier if SS contains a semisimple element of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}.

Remark 2.8.

SS is Dixmier if and only if the LL-orbit 𝒪\mathcal{O} in its decomposition data is the zero orbit [11, 4.4]. As a result, we refer to the Dixmier sheet with decomposition data (L,0)(L,0) as the (Dixmier) sheet associated to LL. See Example 2.25 for an example of a sheet which is not Dixmier.

We will now consider the quotient for the GG-action on a sheet SS given in [11]. Let (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) be the decomposition data for SS, with LL chosen such that its maximal torus is TT. Let 𝔷\mathfrak{z} be the centre of 𝔩\mathfrak{l}, which by our choice of LL is contained in 𝔱\mathfrak{t}.

Let S¯\overline{S} be the closure of SS in 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. Then S¯\overline{S} is an affine variety, and the GG-action on SS extends to an action on S¯\overline{S}. So, in particular, we can consider the affine GIT quotient χS¯:S¯S¯//G\chi_{\overline{S}}:\overline{S}\rightarrow\overline{S}//G, where

S¯//G=Spec([S¯]G).\overline{S}//G=Spec(\mathbb{C}[\overline{S}]^{G}).

Since GG is reductive, the closed embedding ι:S¯𝔤\iota:\overline{S}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{g} induces a commutative diagram

(2.4) S¯{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\overline{S}}𝔤{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{g}}S¯//G{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\overline{S}//G}𝔱/W,{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{t}/W,}χS¯\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{\overline{S}}}ι\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\iota}χ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi}ιG\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\iota_{G}}

where the lower horizontal arrow is a closed embedding; in (2.4), we have used the Chevalley restriction theorem to identify 𝔤//G\mathfrak{g}//G with 𝔱/W\mathfrak{t}/W. Then, Borho’s generalisation of the Chevalley restriction theorem is given by the following proposition.

Proposition 2.9.

[11, Satz 6.3 and Korollar 6.4] There is an inclusion 𝔷S¯\mathfrak{z}\hookrightarrow\overline{S}, and the induced map νL:𝔷/WLS¯//G\nu_{L}:\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}\rightarrow\overline{S}//G is a normalisation map. Moreover, the composition ιGνL:𝔷/WL𝔱/W\iota_{G}\circ\nu_{L}:\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}\rightarrow\mathfrak{t}/W is the map induced by the inclusion 𝔷𝔱\mathfrak{z}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{t}.

Remark 2.10.

We will denote the normalisation of S¯//G\overline{S}//G by 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}, and we will denote by νS:𝔠S𝔱/W\nu_{S}:\mathfrak{c}_{S}\rightarrow\mathfrak{t}/W the map induced by (2.4). By Proposition 2.9, 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} is canonically isomorphic to 𝔷/WL\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}, but it is defined independently of the choice of pair (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}).

The situation is complicated by the fact that S¯\overline{S} may not be normal (even when SS is normal), e.g., see Example 2.22. Nonetheless, if the sheet itself is normal, there is a geometric quotient for SS compatible with Proposition 2.9.

Theorem 2.11.

[11, Theorem 6.5] If SS is normal, then there is a geometric quotient χS:S𝔠S\chi_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} for the action of GG on SS which satisfies χS¯|S=νSχS\chi_{\overline{S}}|_{S}=\nu_{S}\circ\chi_{S}. In particular, the following diagram commutes:

(2.5) S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}𝔤{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{g}}𝔠S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{S}}𝔱/W.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{t}/W.}χS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{S}}χ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi}νS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\nu_{S}}
Remark 2.12.

The 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on SS extends to an action on S¯\overline{S}, and the scaling actions on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} and 𝔱\mathfrak{t} induce 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-actions on 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} and 𝔱/W\mathfrak{t}/W respectively. All of the relevant maps above (in particular χS\chi_{S} and νS\nu_{S}) are equivariant with respect to these actions.

For the regular sheet, there is a section to the Chevalley map χ\chi defined in [61]; there is an analogous construction for an arbitrary sheet [56].

Let eSe\in S be a nilpotent element (which always exists by [9, Korollar 3.2]), and complete it to an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f), i.e. h𝔤h\in\mathfrak{g} is semisimple, f𝔤f\in\mathfrak{g} is nilpotent and the following relations are satisfied:

(2.6) [h,e]=2e,[h,f]=2f,[e,f]=h.[h,e]=2e,\,[h,f]=2f,\,[e,f]=h.

We recall that a transverse slice at ee to the adjoint action on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is given by the Slodowy slice [86, Section 7.4]:

(2.7) 𝔖=e+𝔠𝔤(f).\mathfrak{S}=e+\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{g}}(f).
Definition 2.13.

[56] Let (e,h,f)(e,h,f) be an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple with eSe\in S. The Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} to ee is the affine subvariety 𝔎=𝔖S\mathfrak{K}=\mathfrak{S}\cap S of SS.

The first key property of the Katsylo slice is that it is a global transverse slice for the sheet (not just a slice at ee).

Proposition 2.14.

[56, Theorem 0.1] The map Ad:G×𝔎SAd:G\times\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow S given by the adjoint action is smooth and surjective.

There is also a natural 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}, which is a restriction of a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔖\mathfrak{S}. We require the following lemma, whose content is contained in [86, Sections 7.3 & 7.4]. Let

(2.8) 𝔤=w𝔤w\mathfrak{g}=\bigoplus_{w\in\mathbb{Z}}\mathfrak{g}^{w}

be the weight decomposition for the adjoint action of hh on 𝔤\mathfrak{g}, i.e. [h,x]=wx[h,x]=wx for all x𝔤wx\in\mathfrak{g}^{w}.

Lemma 2.15.

[86] There is a one-parameter subgroup λ:𝔾mG\lambda:\mathbb{G}_{m}\rightarrow G which acts as Adλ(t)(x)=twxAd_{\lambda(t)}(x)=t^{w}x for all x𝔤wx\in\mathfrak{g}^{w}. In particular, Adλ(t)(e)=t2eAd_{\lambda(t)}(e)=t^{2}e.

Definition 2.16.

The Kazhdan action of 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m} on 𝔖\mathfrak{S} is defined by

tx=Adλ(t1)(t2x),t\cdot x=Ad_{\lambda(t^{-1})}(t^{2}x),

where λ\lambda is the cocharacter of Lemma 2.15.

Remark 2.17.

The Kazhdan action restricts to an action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} and lifts to an action on the restriction of the centraliser 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} to 𝔎\mathfrak{K}.

The second key property of the Katsylo slice is that its intersection with a given GG-orbit in SS is the orbit of a group acting on the slice.

Definition 2.18.

The reductive centraliser of ee (with respect to the 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f)) is the group

(2.9) A={gG|Adg(x)=x,x𝔰}=ZG(𝔰),A=\{g\in G\,|\,Ad_{g}(x)=x,\,\forall x\in\mathfrak{s}\}=Z_{G}(\mathfrak{s}),

where 𝔰\mathfrak{s} is the copy of 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2} generated by (e,h,f)(e,h,f).

The restriction of the adjoint action of GG to an action of AA on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} defines an AA-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}, which commutes with the Kazhdan action.

Theorem 2.19.

[56, Theorems 0.2 and 0.3] The AA-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} satisfies the following properties.

  • The identity component AA^{\circ} of AA acts trivially on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}.

  • If x,y𝔎x,y\in\mathfrak{K} are conjugate under GG, they are also conjugate under AA.

This gives a second description for the geometric quotient for the GG-action on a sheet SS. Consider the finite group

(2.10) Γ=A/A;\Gamma=A/A^{\circ};

the map ΓCG(e)/CG(e)\Gamma\rightarrow C_{G}(e)/C_{G}^{\circ}(e) induced by the inclusion ACG(e)A\hookrightarrow C_{G}(e) is an isomorphism, i.e. Γ\Gamma is the component group of ee.

Theorem 2.20.

[56, Theorem 0.4] There exists a map χe:S𝔎/Γ\chi_{e}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}/\Gamma which is a geometric quotient for the GG-action on SS. This map makes the diagram

(2.11) 𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}𝔎/Γ{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}/\Gamma}χe\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{e}}

commute.

Remark 2.21.

Theorem 2.20 is true for arbitrary SS, with no normality assumption. If SS is normal, by uniqueness of geometric quotients and Theorem 2.11, there is a canonical isomorpism 𝔠S𝔎/Γ\mathfrak{c}_{S}\cong\mathfrak{K}/\Gamma.

If SS is normal, the quotient map 𝔎𝔠S\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} is 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant with respect to the Kazhdan action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} and the square of the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} defined in Remark 2.12. We show in Corollary 8.7 that if SS is non-singular, the Kazhdan action admits a square-root compatible with the usual 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}.

2.2. Examples of sheets

We recall the descriptions of the sheets in 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} and 𝔰𝔭4\mathfrak{sp}_{4}, and note how far the geometric features of the regular sheet carry over to these cases. These examples form the basis for Section 6.

We begin by considering the sheets for G=GLnG=GL_{n}, which have much in common with the regular case. Sheets in Dynkin type A have been well-studied, e.g. see [73] and [62].

Example 2.22.

Let G=GLnG=GL_{n}. Every Levi subgroup LL of GG is a product of general linear groups GLmiGL_{m_{i}}, for some mi+m_{i}\in\mathbb{N}^{+} with

imi=n.\sum_{i}m_{i}=n.

In particular, the conjugacy classes of Levis of GLnGL_{n} are in bijection with partitions 𝐦=(m1mr){\bf m}=(m_{1}\geq...\geq m_{r}).

Similarly, there is a bijection between nilpotent orbits in 𝔤𝔩𝔫\mathfrak{gl_{n}} and partitions 𝐧=(n1ns){\bf n}=(n_{1}\geq...\geq n_{s}) corresponding to their Jordan normal form. We recall the following definition.

Definition 2.23.

Let 𝐦=(m1mr){\bf m}=(m_{1}\geq...\geq m_{r}) be a partition of nn. The conjugate partition to 𝐦{\bf m} is the partition 𝐦=(m1ms){\bf m}^{*}=(m^{1}\geq...\geq m^{s}) of nn with s=m1s=m_{1} and

(2.12) mi=#{mj|mji}.m^{i}=\#\{m_{j}\,|\,m_{j}\geq i\}.
Proposition 2.24.

[62, Satz 2.2], [11, Satz 4.8] Let LL be a Levi subgroup corresponding to the partition 𝐦{\bf m}. The Dixmier sheet associated to LL (defined as in Remark 2.8) contains the nilpotent orbit corresponding to 𝐦{\bf m}^{*}.

In particular, this implies that every sheet of 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} is Dixmier and that the sheets are pairwise disjoint.

We now consider the adjoint quotient space 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} of Section 2.1; we use the notation of Proposition 2.9 and Theorem 2.11. All the sheets of 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} are non-singular (by Theorem 2.26 below) so that Theorem 2.11 applies.

Let SS be a sheet of 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} associated to a Levi subgroup LL, with partition 𝐦=(m1mr){\bf m}=(m_{1}\geq...\geq m_{r}), and let 𝐧=(n1ns){\bf n}=(n_{1}\geq...\geq n_{s}) be its conjugate partition. Then 𝔷\mathfrak{z} is a vector space of dimension r=n1r=n_{1}, and WLW_{L} is the product

WL=i=1sWi,W_{L}=\prod_{i=1}^{s}W_{i},

where Wi=SymliW_{i}=Sym_{l_{i}} is the symmetric group on li=nini+1l_{i}=n_{i}-n_{i+1} elements.

Moreover, there is a direct sum decomposition

(2.13) 𝔷=i=1s𝔷i\mathfrak{z}=\bigoplus_{i=1}^{s}\mathfrak{z}_{i}

such that 𝔷i\mathfrak{z}_{i} has dimension lil_{i}, and the action of WLW_{L} on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} decomposes into coordinate permutation actions of WiW_{i} on 𝔷i\mathfrak{z}_{i}. Thus, 𝔠S=𝔷/WL\mathfrak{c}_{S}=\mathfrak{z}/W_{L} is an affine space with a product decomposition

(2.14) 𝔠S=i=1s𝔠i=i=1sSymli()\mathfrak{c}_{S}=\prod_{i=1}^{s}\mathfrak{c}_{i}=\prod_{i=1}^{s}Sym^{l_{i}}(\mathbb{C})

arising from (2.13); Symli()Sym^{l_{i}}(\mathbb{C}) denotes the lil_{i}-th symmetric product of the variety \mathbb{C}, which is the space of unordered lil_{i}-tuples of complex numbers. The map χS:S𝔠S\chi_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} can also be decomposed into its constituents χi:S𝔠i\chi_{i}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{i}. It is straightforward to describe χi:S𝔠i\chi_{i}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{i} explicitly on the open subset SssSS^{ss}\subseteq S of semisimple elements. For any xSssx\in S^{ss}, xx has exactly lml_{m} distinct eigenvalues of multiplicity mm for each value of m{1,,s}m\in\{1,\,...,\,s\}; then

(2.15) χi(x)=Symli(𝝀i),\chi_{i}(x)=Sym^{l_{i}}(\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{i}),

where 𝝀i\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{i} is the tuple of eigenvalues of xx which occur with multiplicity ii.

For any element x𝔤𝔩nx\in\mathfrak{gl}_{n}, the group centraliser of xx is connected; so in particular, the component group of any nilpotent element in 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} is trivial. As a result, a choice of Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} determines a section 𝔠SS\mathfrak{c}_{S}\hookrightarrow S of χS\chi_{S}.

While the sheet itself is non-singular, so in particular normal, its closure S¯\overline{S} in 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} is not normal and thus the map νS:𝔠S𝔱/W\nu_{S}:\mathfrak{c}_{S}\rightarrow\mathfrak{t}/W of Remark 2.10 may fail to be injective. This occurs, e.g. for the subregular sheet in 𝔤𝔩4\mathfrak{gl}_{4} [11, 6.1].

The sheets of 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} are particularly well-behaved and display many similarities with the regular sheet, but this is somewhat unrepresentative of the situation for general GG. The low-rank example of Sp4Sp_{4} provides a glimpse of the complications which can arise in general.

Example 2.25.

Let G=Sp4G=Sp_{4}. There are four Levi subgroups of GG up to conjugacy: the torus TT, a copy of GL2GL_{2}, a copy of 𝔾m×Sp2\mathbb{G}_{m}\times Sp_{2}, and the full group Sp4Sp_{4}. There are also four nilpotent orbits: the regular orbit 𝒪reg\mathcal{O}_{reg}, the subregular orbit 𝒪sub\mathcal{O}_{sub}, the minimal orbit 𝒪min\mathcal{O}_{min}, and the zero orbit 00. However, a relationship between the Levi subgroups and nilpotent orbits as in Proposition 2.24 is not possible in this case.

Table 1. Sheets in Sp4Sp_{4}
Sheet Decomposition data Nilpotent orbit dim S\mathcal{I}_{S} dim 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}
𝔤reg\mathfrak{g}^{reg} (T,0)(T,0) 𝒪reg\mathcal{O}_{reg} 22 22
SDixS_{Dix} (𝔾m×Sp2,0)(\mathbb{G}_{m}\times Sp_{2},0) 𝒪sub\mathcal{O}_{sub} 44 11
SDixS_{Dix}^{\prime} (GL2,0)(GL_{2},0) 𝒪sub\mathcal{O}_{sub} 44 11
𝒪min\mathcal{O}_{min} (Sp4,𝒪min)(Sp_{4},\mathcal{O}_{min}) 𝒪min\mathcal{O}_{min} 66 00
00 (Sp4,0)(Sp_{4},0) 00 1010 00

There are five sheets in 𝔰𝔭4\mathfrak{sp}_{4}, listed in Table 1. The table gives decomposition data for the sheet, the nilpotent orbit contained in the sheet, the relative dimension of the centraliser S\mathcal{I}_{S}, and the dimension of the adjoint quotient space 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}. In contrast with Example 2.22, there is a non-Dixmier sheet, the rigid orbit 𝒪min\mathcal{O}_{min}, and additionally, the sheets SDixS_{Dix} and SDixS_{Dix}^{\prime} have non-trivial intersection along the subregular orbit 𝒪sub\mathcal{O}_{sub}.

As for 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n}, all of the sheets of 𝔰𝔭4\mathfrak{sp}_{4} are non-singular by Theorem 2.26 below, and the adjoint quotient spaces 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} are affine spaces. However, the geometric quotient map χS:S𝔠S\chi_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} for S=SDixS=S_{Dix} does not admit a section transverse to the GG-action. This is a consequence of the non-triviality of the action of the component group Γ\Gamma of a nilpotent eSe\in S on the Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} to SDixS_{Dix} at ee (see Theorem 2.20). As we will see in Section 3, this phenomenon is significant for the behaviour of the Hitchin fibration, so we consider this particular case in greater detail.

We choose a matrix representation for Sp4Sp_{4} as follows. Let

J=(0001001001001000)J=\begin{pmatrix}0&0&0&1\\ 0&0&1&0\\ 0&-1&0&0\\ -1&0&0&0\end{pmatrix}

and define a non-degenerate skew-symmetric form Ω\Omega on 4\mathbb{C}^{4} by Ω(v,w)=vTJw\Omega(v,w)=v^{T}Jw. Using the corresponding matrix representations for Sp4Sp_{4} and 𝔰𝔭4\mathfrak{sp}_{4}, we can describe the adjoint orbits contained in SDixS_{Dix} explicitly as the orbits of

(t00000000000000t)\begin{pmatrix}t&0&0&0\\ 0&0&0&0\\ 0&0&0&0\\ 0&0&0&-t\end{pmatrix}

for all non-zero tt\in\mathbb{C} together with the orbit of

e=(0010000100000000).e=\begin{pmatrix}0&0&1&0\\ 0&0&0&1\\ 0&0&0&0\\ 0&0&0&0\end{pmatrix}.

We can complete ee to the 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f), where

h=(1000010000100001)and f=(0000000010000100).h=\begin{pmatrix}1&0&0&0\\ 0&1&0&0\\ 0&0&-1&0\\ 0&0&0&-1\end{pmatrix}\text{and }f=\begin{pmatrix}0&0&0&0\\ 0&0&0&0\\ 1&0&0&0\\ 0&1&0&0\end{pmatrix}.

The Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SDixS_{Dix} associated with this triple is given by

(2.16) 𝔎={xt|t},\mathfrak{K}=\left\{x_{t}\,|\,t\in\mathbb{C}\right\},

where

(2.17) xt=14(2t01002t01t202t00t202t).x_{t}=\frac{1}{4}\begin{pmatrix}2t&0&1&0\\ 0&-2t&0&1\\ t^{2}&0&2t&0\\ 0&t^{2}&0&-2t\end{pmatrix}.

The component group Γ\Gamma of ee is a group of order 22, generated by the class of

s=(0100100000010010),s=\begin{pmatrix}0&1&0&0\\ 1&0&0&0\\ 0&0&0&1\\ 0&0&1&0\end{pmatrix},

and since Ads(xt)=xtAd_{s}(x_{t})=x_{-t}, Γ\Gamma acts non-trivially on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}.

We conclude this section by stating the main theorem of [50] which guarantees smoothness for sheets in classical Lie algebras (this is not true in general, see e.g. [86, 8.11]). We make precise our terminology: by a classical Lie algebra we mean a reductive Lie algebra whose semisimple part is a sum of copies of 𝔰𝔩n\mathfrak{sl}_{n}, 𝔰𝔬n\mathfrak{so}_{n} and 𝔰𝔭2n\mathfrak{sp}_{2n}. By a classical group we mean any reductive group GG with classical Lie algebra Lie(G)Lie(G). This is broader than the usual definition.

Theorem 2.26.

[50] If SS is a sheet in a classical Lie algebra, SS is non-singular.

For the main body of this work, we will focus exclusively on sheets which are non-singular. This ensures that χS:S𝔠S\chi_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} is a geometric quotient (by Theorem 2.11) and for any Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} there is a canonical identification 𝔎/Γ𝔠S\mathfrak{K}/\Gamma\cong\mathfrak{c}_{S} (by Remark 2.21).

3. The adjoint quotient stack of a sheet

For a non-singular sheet SS, we describe the structure of the map χS,G:[S/G]𝔠S\chi_{S,G}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} induced by the geometric quotient map χS\chi_{S} of Theorem 2.11. As in [72], this dictates the behaviour of the corresponding generalised Hitchin fibration. As an intermediate step, we prove a result characterising the smoothness properties of the centraliser group scheme on a sheet.

3.1. The smooth centraliser

It is well known that the centraliser is always smooth over the regular sheet (see e.g. [27]). This does not extend to the general case, but we can consider instead a finite-index subgroup scheme of the centraliser which is smooth. We will use the technology and terminology of groupoid schemes and quotients throughout this section (see Sections 1 and 2 of [57]).

Motivated by smoothness arguments in the regular case using the Kostant section (see e.g. [79, Section 3.3]), we first consider the restriction of the centraliser to a Katsylo slice. We begin by stating a simple but important lemma of [76].

Lemma 3.1.

[76, Remark 6(b)] Any Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for a non-singular sheet SS is non-singular and irreducible.

In fact, if SS is non-singular the Katsylo slice is an affine space by Corollary 8.7 below.

Let SS be a non-singular sheet of 𝔤\mathfrak{g} and fix a choice of 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f) with eSe\in S, using the notation of (2.6). Let 𝔎\mathfrak{K} be the Katsylo slice to ee as in Definition 2.13 and let AA be the reductive centraliser as in Definition 2.18. We define a group which plays a key role in the structure of the centraliser group scheme and the adjoint quotient stack.

Definition 3.2.

The Katsylo group for SS (with respect to the 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f)) is the group F=A/NF=A/N where NN is the kernel of the AA-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} defined in Theorem 2.19.

Remark 3.3.

By Theorem 2.19, FF is a quotient of the component group Γ\Gamma of ee (defined by (2.10)); so in particular FF is finite. By construction, the action of AA on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} factors through a faithful action of FF on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}, and 𝔎/Γ=𝔎/F\mathfrak{K}/\Gamma=\mathfrak{K}/F. Since the AA-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} commutes with the Kazhdan action, so does the FF-action.

We define the following 𝔎\mathfrak{K}-group scheme from the FF-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}.

Definition 3.4.

The FF-inertia group scheme \mathcal{F} is the stabiliser of the action groupoid

(3.1) F×𝔎𝔎.F\times\mathfrak{K}\rightrightarrows\mathfrak{K}.
Remark 3.5.

For any point x𝔎x\in\mathfrak{K}, x=StabF(x)\mathcal{F}_{x}=Stab_{F}(x); moreover, since FF is finite, and the action of FF on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} is faithful, there is a dense open set 𝔎𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}\subseteq\mathfrak{K} such that 𝔎\mathcal{F}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} is the trivial group scheme.

As a variety, we can decompose \mathcal{F} as a disjoint union of connected components

(3.2) =aFa\mathcal{F}=\coprod_{a\in F}\mathcal{F}^{a}

where id\mathcal{F}^{\text{id}} is the image of the identity section, and for any aF\{id}a\in F\backslash\{\text{id}\}, the component a\mathcal{F}^{a} is supported on a proper closed subvariety of 𝔎\mathfrak{K} containing the nilpotent e𝔎e\in\mathfrak{K}. In particular, \mathcal{F} is not flat over 𝔎\mathfrak{K} unless FF is trivial.

The following proposition is the key to understanding the broad geometric structure of the centraliser S\mathcal{I}_{S} on SS.

Proposition 3.6.

There is a smooth surjective homomorphism σ:𝔎\sigma:\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}\rightarrow\mathcal{F} of group schemes over 𝔎\mathfrak{K}.

We split the proof of the proposition into a number of intermediate lemmas. We first define a related scheme which contains the centraliser on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} as a closed subscheme.

Definition 3.7.

The restricted action scheme \mathcal{R} is the scheme defined by the Cartesian diagram

(3.3) {\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{R}}G×𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times\mathfrak{K}}𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}}S.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S.}Ad\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ad}
Lemma 3.8.

The restricted action scheme \mathcal{R} is non-singular.

Proof.

Since it is the pullback of the smooth morphism Ad:G×𝔎SAd:G\times\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow S, the left-hand arrow in (3.3) is smooth. But then since 𝔎\mathfrak{K} is non-singular, \mathcal{R} is also non-singular. ∎

Remark 3.9.

The diagram (3.3) defines two natural maps s:𝔎s:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} (induced by the upper horizontal arrow) and t:𝔎t:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} (which is the left-hand arrow); indeed, the diagram

(3.4) ts𝔎\mathcal{R}\mathrel{\mathop{\vbox{\halign{\hbox to\dimexpr\@tempdima+1em{#}\cr 3.77434pt{\rightarrowfill\cr\kern 2.15277pt\cr 3.77434pt{\rightarrowfill\cr}}}\limits^{\!s}_{\!t}}\mathfrak{K}}}

has the structure of a groupoid scheme, which is the restriction of the action groupoid

(3.5) G×SAdπ2SG\times S\mathrel{\mathop{\vbox{\halign{\hbox to\dimexpr\@tempdima+1em{#}\cr 20.1768pt{\rightarrowfill\cr\kern 2.15277pt\cr 20.1768pt{\rightarrowfill\cr}}}\limits^{\!\pi_{2}}_{\!Ad}}S}}

along the inclusion 𝔎S\mathfrak{K}\hookrightarrow S. Hence, 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} embeds into \mathcal{R} as its stabiliser group scheme.

We have already observed in the proof of Lemma 3.8 that t:𝔎t:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} is smooth; so since tt and ss are related by an automorphism of 𝔎\mathfrak{K}, s:𝔎s:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} is also smooth.

Remark 3.10.

The group AA acts on SS by conjugation and there is also an AA-action on G×𝔎G\times\mathfrak{K} given by the left multiplication action on GG. These actions together induce an AA-action on \mathcal{R}. With respect to this action, the map s:𝔎s:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} is AA-invariant and the map t:𝔎t:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} is AA-equivariant.

Lemma 3.11.

Consider the 𝔎\mathfrak{K}-scheme s:𝔎s:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} and let 𝔎𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}\subseteq\mathfrak{K} be the open set over which FF acts freely (as in Remark 3.5). There is an isomorphism ϕ:𝔎F×𝔎\phi:\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}\xrightarrow{\sim}F\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} of 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}-schemes such that ϕ\phi maps 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} to {idF}×𝔎\{\text{\emph{id}}_{F}\}\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}.

Proof.

Choose representatives aAAa_{A}\in A for each element aF=A/Na\in F=A/N, choosing idA\text{id}_{A} as the representative for {idF}\{\text{id}_{F}\}. Then, viewing 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} as a subscheme of \mathcal{R}, the AA-action defines a map A×𝔎𝔎A\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}\rightarrow\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K^{\circ}}}, and thus a map ψ:F×𝔎𝔎\psi:F\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}\rightarrow\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}, via the choice of representatives fAAf_{A}\in A. Since the FF-action is free on 𝔎\mathfrak{K^{\circ}}, ψ\psi is injective; and by Theorem 2.19 and the definitions of FF and \mathcal{R}, ψ\psi is surjective. Since 𝔎\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} is non-singular by Lemma 3.8, ψ\psi is an isomorphism by Zariski’s main theorem, and we set ϕ\phi to be its inverse. ∎

Lemma 3.12.

Let σ^𝔎:𝔎F×𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}:\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}\rightarrow F\times\mathfrak{K}^{\circ} be defined as the composition

(3.6) σ^𝔎:𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}:\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}}F×𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces F\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}}F×𝔎,{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces F\times\mathfrak{K}^{\circ},}ϕ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\phi}π\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\pi_{\mathcal{I}}}

where ϕ\phi is the morphism of Lemma 3.11, and π\pi_{\mathcal{I}} is induced by the structure map 𝔎𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}. Then σ^𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} extends to a smooth surjective morphism σ^:F×𝔎\hat{\sigma}:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow F\times\mathfrak{K}.

Proof.

We can construct σ^\hat{\sigma} on each connected component of \mathcal{R} individually. Let XX be a connected component of \mathcal{R}. Since s:𝔎s:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} is smooth, so is the restriction s|X:X𝔎s|_{X}:X\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}. In particular, the support of XX is open in 𝔎\mathfrak{K}, so X𝔎X_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} is non-empty, and since XX is connected and non-singular, so is X𝔎X_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}. In particular, σ^𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} must map X𝔎X_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} to {a}×𝔎\{a\}\times\mathfrak{K}^{\circ} for some fixed aFa\in F, and this map is naturally identified with the structure map for X𝔎X_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} as a 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}-scheme, as ϕ\phi is an isomorphism of 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}-schemes. Hence, the structure map s|X:X𝔎s|_{X}:X\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} induces the extension σ^|X:X{a}×𝔎\hat{\sigma}|_{X}:X\rightarrow\{a\}\times\mathfrak{K}, which is smooth since s|Xs|_{X} is smooth.

To show that σ^\hat{\sigma} is surjective, we let 𝔎id\mathfrak{K}_{\text{id}} be the identity section of 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}, and let 𝔎id\mathfrak{K}_{\text{id}}^{\circ} be its restriction to 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}. By the construction of ϕ\phi, σ^𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} maps aA𝔎id𝔎a_{A}\cdot\mathfrak{K}_{\text{id}}^{\circ}\subseteq\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} surjectively to {a}×𝔎\{a\}\times\mathfrak{K}^{\circ} (where aAa_{A} is as in the proof of Lemma 3.11). So by continuity of σ^\hat{\sigma}, it must map aA𝔎ida_{A}\cdot\mathfrak{K}_{\text{id}} surjectively to {a}×𝔎\{a\}\times\mathfrak{K}; so σ^\hat{\sigma} is surjective. ∎

Lemma 3.13.

The map σ^:F×𝔎\hat{\sigma}:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow F\times\mathfrak{K} defines a morphism of groupoid schemes.

Proof.

We first show that the restriction σ^𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} of σ\sigma to 𝔎\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} defines a morphism of groupoid schemes. By the construction of ϕ\phi, the AA-invariance of ss and AA-equivariance of tt (see Remark 3.10), σ^𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} respects the source and target maps of (3.4) and (3.1). So we need only check that σ^𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} respects the composition morphisms for the groupoids; we will denote these both by cc. Since the FF-action is free on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}, a point in F×𝔎F\times\mathfrak{K}^{\circ} is determined by its images under the source and target maps of (3.1). But then for any composable points x,y𝔎x,y\in\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}, σ^(c(x,y))\hat{\sigma}(c(x,y)) and c(σ^(x),σ^(y))c(\hat{\sigma}(x),\hat{\sigma}(y)) both have source s(y)s(y) and target t(x)t(x), so must be the same point. Hence, σ^𝔎\hat{\sigma}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} defines a morphism of groupoid schemes.

Finally, to conclude that σ^\hat{\sigma} defines a morphism of groupoid schemes we use a continuity argument. We elaborate on this for the compatibility of composition; the compatibility of the source and target maps can be shown in a similar way.

We need to show that the maps σ^c\hat{\sigma}\circ c and c(σ^×σ^)c\circ(\hat{\sigma}\times\hat{\sigma}) are equal. We consider the Cartesian diagram

(3.7) ×s,t{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{R}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R}}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{R}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{R}}𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}}πs\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\pi_{s}}πt\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\pi_{t}}t\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces t}s\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces s}

and view ×s,t\mathcal{R}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R} as a 𝔎\mathfrak{K}-scheme via tπst\circ\pi_{s}. All the arrows in (3.7) are smooth, so ×s,t\mathcal{R}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R} is smooth as a 𝔎\mathfrak{K}-scheme. So 𝔎×s,t𝔎=(×s,t)𝔎\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}=(\mathcal{R}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R})_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}} is dense in ×s,t\mathcal{R}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R}, and we have already shown that σ^c\hat{\sigma}\circ c and c(σ^×σ^)c\circ(\hat{\sigma}\times\hat{\sigma}) agree on 𝔎×s,t𝔎\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R}_{\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}}. Hence, since 𝔎\mathfrak{K} is separated, these maps agree on all of ×s,t\mathcal{R}\times_{s,t}\mathcal{R}. ∎

Proof of Proposition 3.6.

Since groupoid morphisms respect stabilisers, σ^\hat{\sigma} maps 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} to \mathcal{F}, i.e. defines a group homomorphism σ:𝔎\sigma:\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}\rightarrow\mathcal{F} by restriction. Moreover, the diagram

(3.8) 𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{F}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{R}}F×𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces F\times\mathfrak{K}}σ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\sigma}ι\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\iota}σ^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\sigma}}

is Cartesian. Hence, σ\sigma is smooth and surjective. ∎

Corollary 3.14.

Denote

(3.9) 𝔎sm:=Ker(σ);\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{\mathfrak{K}}:=Ker(\sigma);

then 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{\mathfrak{K}} is a smooth normal closed subgroup scheme of the 𝔎\mathfrak{K}-group scheme 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}.

Proof.

Smoothness of 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{\mathfrak{K}} over 𝔎\mathfrak{K} follows from the Cartesian diagram

(3.10) 𝔎sm{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{\mathfrak{K}}}𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}}𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{F}}σ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\sigma}id\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\text{id}_{\mathcal{F}}}

where id\text{id}_{\mathcal{F}} is the identity section of \mathcal{F}. The fact that 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{\mathfrak{K}} is normal and closed in 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} is automatic since it is the kernel of a homomorphism of group schemes. ∎

We now wish to extend these considerations to the full sheet SS. We first consider the pullback of S\mathcal{I}_{S} to G×𝔎G\times\mathfrak{K} along the action map. There is a pullback diagram of group schemes

(3.11) G×𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{I}_{S}}G×𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times\mathfrak{K}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}Ad\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ad}

where the top arrow is defined by the GG-action map on S\mathcal{I}_{S}. This suggests that the desired extension of the group scheme 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{\mathfrak{K}} defined in Corollary 3.14 should be constructed via faithfully flat descent.

Proposition 3.15.

The closed group subscheme G×𝔎smG\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} of G×𝔎G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} (as group schemes over G×𝔎G\times\mathfrak{K}) descends to a closed subgroup scheme Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} of S\mathcal{I}_{S} (as group schemes over SS) along the action map Ad:G×𝔎SAd:G\times\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow S.

In order for the descent to work, we need some auxiliary lemmas.

Lemma 3.16.

As a subscheme, 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} is a union of connected components of 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}. Any connected component of 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} which is not contained in 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} has support on a subset of 𝔎\mathfrak{K} of codimension at least 1.

Proof.

These statements follow from the definition of 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} and Remark 3.5. ∎

Lemma 3.17.

The AA-action on 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} (defined via the GG-action on S\mathcal{I}_{S}) restricts to an AA-action on 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm}.

Proof.

Since A×𝔎smA\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} is smooth over 𝔎\mathfrak{K}, all of its connected components have dense support in 𝔎\mathfrak{K}. If XX is a component of A×𝔎smA\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} supported on supp(X)𝔎supp(X)\subseteq\mathfrak{K}, then the image of XX under the action morphism has support on the image of supp(X)supp(X) under an automorphism of 𝔎\mathfrak{K}. So in particular the image of XX also has dense support in 𝔎\mathfrak{K}, and must be contained in 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} by Lemma 3.16. ∎

Proof of Proposition 3.15.

Consider the Cartesian diagram

(3.12) (G×𝔎)×S(G×𝔎){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces(G\times\mathfrak{K})\times_{S}(G\times\mathfrak{K})}G×𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times\mathfrak{K}}G×𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times\mathfrak{K}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}π1\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\pi_{1}}π2\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\pi_{2}}Ad\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ad}Ad\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ad}

Then the diagram (3.11) induces a canonical isomorphism ψ:π1(G×𝔎)π2(G×𝔎)\psi:\pi_{1}^{*}(G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}})\rightarrow\pi_{2}^{*}(G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}). Since the action morphism is smooth and surjective, to descend G×𝔎smG\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} as a closed subgroup scheme of G×𝔎G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}, it suffices to show that ψ\psi maps π1(G×𝔎sm)\pi_{1}^{*}(G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm}) to π2(G×𝔎sm)\pi_{2}^{*}(G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm}) (note that the cocycle condition for G×𝔎smG\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} will be satisfied automatically since it is satisfied for G×𝔎G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}).

We can make explicit identifications of both πi(G×𝔎)\pi_{i}^{*}(G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}) with

(3.13) (G×𝔎)×S(G×𝔎)(G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}})\times_{S}(G\times\mathfrak{K})

such that ψ\psi is identified with the map whose action on \mathbb{C}-points is

(3.14) ((g1,(h,x1)),(g2,x2))((g2,g21g1(h,x1)),(g1,x1)),((g_{1},(h,x_{1})),(g_{2},x_{2}))\mapsto((g_{2},g_{2}^{-1}g_{1}\cdot(h,x_{1})),(g_{1},x_{1})),

where we have g1,g2Gg_{1},g_{2}\in G, x1,x2𝔎x_{1},x_{2}\in\mathfrak{K} and hCG(x1)h\in C_{G}(x_{1}) with

(3.15) Adg1(x1)=Adg2(x2).Ad_{g_{1}}(x_{1})=Ad_{g_{2}}(x_{2}).

By Theorem 2.19, there exist aAa\in A and kCG(x1)k\in C_{G}(x_{1}) such that g21g1=akg_{2}^{-1}g_{1}=ak. Then, by Corollary 3.14 and Lemma 3.17, the subscheme

(3.16) (G×𝔎sm)×S(G×𝔎)(G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm})\times_{S}(G\times\mathfrak{K})

of (3.13) is stable under the map defined by (3.14); this gives the required statement. ∎

The group scheme Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} has a number of desirable properties.

Proposition 3.18.

Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} is a smooth closed normal subgroup scheme of S\mathcal{I}_{S}, and is the maximal smooth subgroup scheme of S\mathcal{I}_{S}, i.e. if \mathcal{H} is a smooth subgroup scheme of S\mathcal{I}_{S} then \mathcal{H} is a subgroup scheme of Ssm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}. The GG-action on S\mathcal{I}_{S} restricts to a GG-action on Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}.

Proof.

The first statement follows from Corollary 3.14, since these properties are preserved under fppf descent. For maximality, since Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} is a closed subgroup of S\mathcal{I}_{S}, it suffices to check that any smooth subgroup \mathcal{H} of S\mathcal{I}_{S} is contained in Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} over a dense open subset of SS; but this is automatic since over S=Ad(G)(𝔎)S^{\circ}=Ad(G)(\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}) (which is open by Proposition 2.14), Ssm=S\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S^{\circ}}=\mathcal{I}_{S^{\circ}}.

For the final statement, it suffices to observe that in the diagram (3.11) the GG-action on S\mathcal{I}_{S} pulls back to the action on G×𝔎G\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} induced by left multiplication on GG, which clearly leaves the subscheme G×𝔎smG\times\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} stable. ∎

Proposition 3.18 shows that Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} is a centraliser for the action of GG on SS in the category of smooth SS-group schemes; as such we refer to Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} as the smooth centraliser on SS. We observe the following corollary of the proposition which encapsulates the relationship between the centraliser S\mathcal{I}_{S} and the Katsylo group FF.

Corollary 3.19.

The SS-group scheme S\mathcal{I}_{S} is smooth if and only if FF is trivial.

Proof.

If FF is trivial, then so is \mathcal{F}, so by construction 𝔎sm=𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm}=\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} and Ssm=S\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}=\mathcal{I}_{S}.

Conversely, if FF is non-trivial, then \mathcal{F} is non-trivial, so since the homomorphism σ\sigma of Proposition 3.6 is surjective, 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm} is a proper subscheme of 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}. So Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} is a proper subscheme of S\mathcal{I}_{S}, so by Proposition 3.18, S\mathcal{I}_{S} cannot be smooth. ∎

The constructions above are 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant with respect to the relevant actions.

Proposition 3.20.

The Kazhdan action on 𝔎\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}} restricts to a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm}. Similarly, the scaling action on S\mathcal{I}_{S} restricts to a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}.

Proof.

The proofs are the same as that of Lemma 3.17. ∎

3.2. The adjoint quotient as a gerbe

We can use the considerations of the previous subsection to describe the structure of the quotient stack [S/G][S/G]. As before, let SS be a non-singular sheet of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. First, we note that since the map χS:S𝔠S\chi_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} of Theorem 2.11 is a geometric quotient for the GG-action, it induces a map χS,G:[S/G]𝔠S\chi_{S,G}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} which is bijective on \mathbb{C}-points. This suggests a gerbe structure for χS,G\chi_{S,G}; we recall the definition.

Definition 3.21.

[38, Section 2] A morphism of algebraic stacks f:𝒳𝒴f:\mathcal{X}\rightarrow\mathcal{Y} is a gerbe if there is an fppf cover g:Z𝒴g:Z\rightarrow\mathcal{Y} and a sheaf of groups GG on ZZ such that there is an isomorphism

(3.17) Z×𝒴𝒳𝐁GZ\times_{\mathcal{Y}}\mathcal{X}\cong{\bf B}G

where 𝐁G{\bf B}G is the classifying stack for GG, i.e. the stack quotient [Z/G][Z/G] for the trivial action of GG on ZZ.

Such a ZZ is called a trivialisation of the gerbe, and a gerbe is called trivial if there is a section s:𝒴𝒳s:\mathcal{Y}\rightarrow\mathcal{X}.

Remark 3.22.

We have combined [38, Définition 2.1.1] and [38, Corollaire 2.2.6] in the above definition; [38, Corollaire 2.2.6] also implies that if the gerbe is trivial any fppf cover g:Z𝒴g:Z\rightarrow\mathcal{Y} is a trivialisation, and moreover there is a sheaf of groups 𝒢\mathcal{G} on 𝒴\mathcal{Y} such that G=g𝒢G=g^{*}\mathcal{G} (in the notation of (3.17)).

If the gerbe is non-trivial, there may in general be no sheaf of groups 𝒢\mathcal{G} for which GG is the pullback of 𝒢\mathcal{G} on 𝒴\mathcal{Y} for any given trivialisation; however, if such a sheaf 𝒢\mathcal{G} exists, we call it the structure group of the gerbe. If 𝒢\mathcal{G} is commutative, we say that the gerbe is banded by 𝒢\mathcal{G}. There is a notion of a band for non-abelian gerbes but we will not use it here.

If SS is the regular sheet, the map χS,G\chi_{S,G} is a gerbe (by [70, Proposition 3.5]). For general SS, this is no longer the case, but we can replace 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} by a Deligne-Mumford enhancement over which [S/G][S/G] is a gerbe. We use the process of rigidification, as defined in Appendix A of [1].

The smooth centraliser Ssm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}, defined by Proposition 3.15, descends under the quotient map S[S/G]S\rightarrow[S/G] to a closed subgroup stack of the inertia stack S,G\mathcal{I}_{S,G} for [S/G][S/G]; moreover S,Gsm\mathcal{I}_{S,G}^{sm} is representable by schemes over [S/G][S/G]. Thus S,Gsm\mathcal{I}_{S,G}^{sm} satisfies the conditions of [1, Theorem A.1], and we can make the following definition.

Definition 3.23.

We define the SS-Chevalley base \mathcal{B} for SS to be the algebraic stack obtained by the rigidification of [S/G][S/G] by S,Gsm\mathcal{I}_{S,G}^{sm}. We will denote the rigidification map by ρS,G:[S/G]\rho_{S,G}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{B}.

Remark 3.24.

The GG-action on the closure S¯\overline{S} lifts to an action on the normalisation S~\tilde{S} of S¯\overline{S}, and since SS is non-singular, SS can be identified with the points in S~\tilde{S} which are regular for the GG-action (i.e. have minimal centraliser dimension). In the terminology of [72, Section 4.2], the SS-Chevalley base is the regular quotient for the action of GG on S~\tilde{S}. In general, the regular quotient construction requires a choice of open flat subgroup scheme of the centraliser S\mathcal{I}_{S}, but in this case the choice is canonical.

If SS is not Dixmier, S~\tilde{S} fails the Luna-Richardson criterion of [72, Section 4.1] (i.e. there is no closed regular orbit in S~\tilde{S}), but still admits an “invariant-theoretic” description for the GIT quotient 𝔠S=S~//G\mathfrak{c}_{S}=\tilde{S}//G by Proposition 2.9.

Proposition 3.25.

The map ρS,G:[S/G]\rho_{S,G}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{B} is a gerbe, which is smooth as a morphism of stacks. In particular, for any scheme XX and any morphism f:X[S/G]f:X\rightarrow[S/G], there is a Cartesian diagram

(3.18) 𝐁fS,Gsm{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf B}f^{*}\mathcal{I}_{S,G}^{sm}}[S/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G]}}X{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces X}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}ρS,G\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S,G}}ρS,Gf\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S,G}\circ f}

where 𝐁fS,Gsm{\bf B}f^{*}\mathcal{I}_{S,G}^{sm} is the classifying stack for the XX-group scheme fS,Gsmf^{*}\mathcal{I}_{S,G}^{sm}.

Proof.

The first statement follows from [1, Theorem A.1], while the second statement follows from [1, Remark A.2] after unravelling the definitions. ∎

Remark 3.26.

It is unclear if the gerbe ρS,G\rho_{S,G} has a structure group in general (in the sense of Remark 3.22).

We will denote by ρS:S\rho_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathcal{B} the composition

(3.19) ρS:S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S}:S}[S/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G]}},{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B},}ρS,G\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S,G}}

and refer to the map ρS\rho_{S} as the SS-Chevalley map. This map is smooth since it is a composition of smooth morphisms.

Proposition 3.27.

There is a factorisation of the map χS,G\chi_{S,G} as

(3.20) χS,G:[S/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{S,G}:{[S/G]}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}𝔠S,{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{S},}ρS,G\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S,G}}C\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C}

and a commutative diagram

(3.21) [S/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G]}}[𝔤/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{g}/G]}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}𝔠{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}}ρS,G\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S,G}}χG\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{G}}ν~S\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\tilde{\nu}_{S}}

where χG\chi_{G} is the map induced by the usual Chevalley map χ:𝔤𝔠\chi:\mathfrak{g}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}, for 𝔠=𝔱/W\mathfrak{c}=\mathfrak{t}/W.

Proof.

The factorisation (3.20) exists by the construction of the rigidification in [1, Theorem A.1]. Define ν~S=νSC\tilde{\nu}_{S}=\nu_{S}\circ C for νS\nu_{S} defined as in Remark 2.10. This gives the commutative diagram (3.21) by commutativity of (2.5). ∎

We also have 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant versions of these statements, using the notions of [80] for group actions and quotients of stacks. The group stack S,Gsm\mathcal{I}_{S,G}^{sm} descends further to a group stack G×𝔾msm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}} on [S/G×𝔾m][S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}] with the same properties. Moreover, the scalar action on SS induces strict 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-actions on [S/G][S/G] and \mathcal{B} making the diagram (3.20) 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant. The corollary below then follows immediately.

Corollary 3.28.

The induced map ρS,G×𝔾m:[S/G×𝔾m]/𝔾m\rho_{S,G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}}:[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\rightarrow\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m} is a gerbe: for any scheme XX and any morphism f:X[S/G×𝔾m]f:X\rightarrow[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}], there is a Cartesian diagram

(3.22) 𝐁fS,G×𝔾msm{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf B}f^{*}\mathcal{I}_{S,G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}}^{sm}}[S/G×𝔾m]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]}}X{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces X}/𝔾m.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}}.}ρS,G×𝔾m\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S,G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}}}ρS,G×𝔾mf\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S,G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}}\circ f}

To ease notation, we will drop the subscripts GG and G×𝔾mG\times\mathbb{G}_{m} where there is no possibility of confusion.

We now describe \mathcal{B} explicitly as the quotient of a Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS by the Katsylo group FF (see Definitions 2.13 and 3.2).

Proposition 3.29.

There is an isomorphism [𝔎/F][\mathfrak{K}/F]\cong\mathcal{B} making the diagram

(3.23) 𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}[𝔎/F]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{K}/F]}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}ρS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S}}\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\cong}

commute.

Under this isomorphism, the map C:𝔠SC:\mathcal{B}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S} is identified with the map [𝔎/F]𝔎/F[\mathfrak{K}/F]\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}/F sending [𝔎/F][\mathfrak{K}/F] to its coarse moduli space.

Proof.

We first observe that the embedding 𝔎S\mathfrak{K}\hookrightarrow S induces an isomorphism of stacks [𝔎/][S/G][\mathfrak{K}/\mathcal{R}]\cong[S/G], where \mathcal{R} is the restricted action scheme of Definition 3.7 with its groupoid structure (3.4); this is because the map 𝔎[S/G]\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow[S/G] is a smooth cover, and \mathcal{R} is the restriction of the GG-action groupoid to 𝔎\mathfrak{K}.

Under this isomorphism, \mathcal{B} is identified with the rigidification of [𝔎/][\mathfrak{K}/\mathcal{R}] by a group stack which descends from 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm}. Moreover, by Lemma 3.13, the map σ^:F×𝔎\hat{\sigma}:\mathcal{R}\rightarrow F\times\mathfrak{K} induces a morphism ρσ:[𝔎/][𝔎/F]\rho_{\sigma}:[\mathfrak{K}/\mathcal{R}]\rightarrow[\mathfrak{K}/F], and by the construction of 𝔎sm\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{K}}^{sm}, ρσ\rho_{\sigma} induces the required isomorphism on the rigidification. The remaining properties are clear. ∎

We have the following immediate corollaries.

Corollary 3.30.

The SS-Chevalley base \mathcal{B} is a smooth Deligne-Mumford stack. It is a scheme if and only if FF is trivial, and in this case it is the geometric quotient space 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}.

Corollary 3.31.

Any choice of Katsylo slice defines an étale trivialising cover 𝔎\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} for the gerbe ρS:[S/G]\rho_{S}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{B}. In particular, if FF is trivial, the gerbe is trivial.

There are two possible ways to upgrade the theorem to a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant version. First, let (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) be decomposition data for SS (see Remark 2.6), and consider 𝔷=Lie(Z(L))\mathfrak{z}=Lie(Z(L)) with its WLW_{L}-action. We can identify 𝔎\mathfrak{K} with the affine space 𝔠~S=𝔷/WS\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}=\mathfrak{z}/W_{S} for a subgroup WSW_{S} of WLW_{L}, as in Corollary 8.4, and consider the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔠~S\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S} induced by the scaling action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z}.

Proposition 3.32.

The isomorphism [𝔠~S/F][\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}/F]\cong\mathcal{B} is 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant, i.e. it induces an isomorphism [𝔠~S/F×𝔾m]/𝔾m[\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}/F\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\cong\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}.

Proof.

Since the locus on which FF acts freely is dense in 𝔠~S\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}, the schematic locus is dense in [𝔠~S/F][\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}/F] (hence also in OPEN)\mathcal{B}). Since both stacks are normal separated Deligne-Mumford stacks, by [31, Proposition A.1] it suffices to note that the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-actions agree on their schematic locus, or equivalently on the coarse moduli space 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}. ∎

Alternatively, we can consider the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on [𝔎/F][\mathfrak{K}/F] induced by the Kazhdan action defined as in Definition 2.16. As in [70, Proposition 2.5] we denote by sq:𝔾m[2]𝔾msq:\mathbb{G}_{m}^{[2]}\rightarrow\mathbb{G}_{m} the squaring homomorphism (for 𝔾m[2]\mathbb{G}_{m}^{[2]} a copy of 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}), and for a stack 𝒳\mathcal{X} with a given 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action, we denote the quotient of 𝒳\mathcal{X} by the square of this action as 𝒳/𝔾m[2]\mathcal{X}/\mathbb{G}_{m}^{[2]} to distinguish it from the usual quotient 𝒳/𝔾m\mathcal{X}/\mathbb{G}_{m}.

We take the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} to be the Kazhdan action and the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on \mathcal{B} to be as above.

Proposition 3.33.

There is an isomorphism [𝔎/F×𝔾m]/𝔾m[2][\mathfrak{K}/F\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\cong\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}^{[2]} and a commutative diagram

(3.24) [𝔎/𝔾m]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{K}/\mathbb{G}_{m}]}}[S/G×𝔾m[2]]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}^{[2]}]}}[𝔎/F×𝔾m]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{K}/F\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]}}/𝔾m[2]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}^{[2]}}}\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\cong}

compatible with the diagram (3.23).

Proof.

To prove the proposition, we must show that the horizontal arrows in the diagram

(3.25) 𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}}[S/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G]}}[𝔎/F]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{K}/F]}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}ρS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S}}\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\cong}

are equivariant with respect to the appropriate 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-actions. The equivariance of the top arrow follows from the definition of the Kazhdan action. The equivariance of the isomorphism follows from Proposition 3.32. ∎

4. Abelianisation and the cameral group

In this section, we construct a canonical homomorphism from the centraliser on a Dixmier sheet SS to a “cameral group” as in [27] and [71]. This homomorphism realises the cameral group as an abelianisation of the centraliser on SS. Under certain conditions (in particular whenever GG is a classical group), we use this to factorise the gerbe ρS:[S/G]\rho_{S}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{B} through an abelian gerbe. As a preliminary, we outline the interaction between the SS-Chevalley base and the Grothendieck-Springer theory of sheets (as reviewed in Section 8.2).

4.1. The SS-Chevalley base and Grothendieck-Springer theory

In the regular case, the Grothendieck-Springer resolution plays an important role in the cameral descriptions of the centraliser in [27] and [71]. In order to adapt this description to our setting, we incorporate the SS-Chevalley base into the Grothendieck-Springer theory for sheets (see Section 8.2). In fact, doing this resolves some of the complications of the theory which are outlined in [16]; in particular, replacing the geometric quotient 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} with the SS-Chevalley base \mathcal{B} in the Grothendieck-Springer diagram (8.11) makes the diagram Cartesian.

We fix a non-singular sheet SS together with decomposition data (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) as in Remark 2.6. First, we must replace the quotient map 𝔷𝔷/WL=𝔠S\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}=\mathfrak{c}_{S} with a map to the SS-Chevalley base \mathcal{B} constructed in Definition 3.23.

Lemma 4.1.

There is a unique morphism p:𝔷p:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} inducing a factorisation

(4.1) 𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}𝔠S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{S}}p\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces p}C\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C}

of the quotient map 𝔷𝔠S\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S}, where CC is defined as in Proposition 3.27. The morphism pp is finite, flat, representable by schemes, and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant.

Proof.

We identify \mathcal{B} with [𝔠~S/F][\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}/F] as in Proposition 3.32, where 𝔠~S=𝔷/WS\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}=\mathfrak{z}/W_{S} for the subgroup WSWLW_{S}\leq W_{L} defined in Corollary 8.4. Then we can construct a morphism pp satisfying the factorisation (4.1) by

(4.2) p:𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces p:\mathfrak{z}}𝔷/WS=𝔠~S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}/W_{S}=\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}}[𝔠~S/F],{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}/F]},}

where each of the constituent arrows is the relevant quotient map.

To see that this is the only map inducing a factorisation (4.1), we observe that any other morphism p:𝔷p^{\prime}:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} which also induces such a factorisation agrees with pp over the schematic locus of \mathcal{B}. So, pp and pp^{\prime} are the same morphism by [31, Proposition A.1].

The morphism pp is finite, flat and representable since both of the constituent arrows in (4.2) satisfy these properties. It is 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant by Proposition 3.32. ∎

We will need the following lemma in the next section.

Lemma 4.2.

For any scheme XX and map XX\rightarrow\mathcal{B}, the WLW_{L}-action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} lifts to a WLW_{L}-action on X×𝔷X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}.

Proof.

For any wWLw\in W_{L}, the map pw:𝔷p\circ w:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} satisfies the same factorisation (4.1) as pp; so by Lemma 4.1, pwp\circ w and pp are the same map, and so the map w:𝔷𝔷w:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z} lifts to a map w:X×𝔷X×𝔷w:X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}. This defines the required WLW_{L}-action on X×𝔷X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}. ∎

We now incorporate the SS-Chevalley base into the Grothendieck-Springer theory for the sheet; we use the notation of Section 8.2. We consider the variety S^reg\hat{S}^{reg} of (8.9); let p^:S^regS\hat{p}:\hat{S}^{reg}\rightarrow S be the generalised Grothendieck-Springer map, and let χ^S:S^reg𝔷\hat{\chi}_{S}:\hat{S}^{reg}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z} be defined as in the Grothendieck-Springer diagram (8.11). In the example of most importance for us, when SS is a Dixmier sheet associated to a Levi subgroup LL of GG, S^reg=G×P𝔯reg\hat{S}^{reg}=G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg} where PP is a parabolic subgroup of GG with Levi factor LL and 𝔯\mathfrak{r} is the solvable radical of 𝔭\mathfrak{p} (see Remark 8.10). In that case, p^\hat{p} is the GG-action map and χ^S\hat{\chi}_{S} is induced by the projection 𝔯𝔷\mathfrak{r}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}.

Proposition 4.3.

The diagram

(4.3) S^reg{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{S}^{reg}}𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}χ^S\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\chi}_{S}}p^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{p}}p\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces p}ρS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S}}

is commutative and Cartesian, where ρS:S\rho_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathcal{B} is the SS-Chevalley map defined in (3.19).

Proof.

As in the proof of Lemma 4.1, both maps pχ^Sp\circ\hat{\chi}_{S} and ρSp^\rho_{S}\circ\hat{p} agree on the schematic locus of \mathcal{B} (by the commutativity of the Grothendieck-Springer diagram (8.11)), so define the same morphism, i.e. the diagram commutes.

The fibre product of stacks S×𝔷S\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z} is a scheme, since pp is representable. Moreover, the map S×𝔷𝔷S\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z} is the pullback of the smooth map ρS\rho_{S}, so is smooth; hence S×𝔷S\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z} is non-singular.

Consider the induced map μ:S^regS×𝔷\mu:\hat{S}^{reg}\rightarrow S\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}; over the schematic locus of \mathcal{B}, the map μ\mu agrees with the normalisation ν:S^regS×𝔠S𝔷\nu:\hat{S}^{reg}\rightarrow S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} (see Proposition 8.12). It also factors through the map p^\hat{p}, which is finite by Lemma 8.11. Hence, μ\mu is finite and birational, so by Zariski’s main theorem it is an isomorphism. ∎

Remark 4.4.

Using \mathcal{B} as a base instead of 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S} corrects the failure of the Grothendieck-Springer diagram (8.11) to be Cartesian. It further ensures that the arrows in (4.3) have suitably nice properties, i.e. ρS\rho_{S} is smooth and pp is flat; the corresponding arrows in (8.11) may fail to have these properties. See [16] for further details.

4.2. The cameral group for non-singular Dixmier sheets

For the rest of this section we will assume that SS is a non-singular Dixmier sheet corresponding to a fixed Levi subgroup LL of GG, i.e. SS has an open dense locus of semisimple elements, whose centralisers are conjugate to LL. We give a generalisation of the homomorphism κ\kappa in (1.1) as an abelianisation of the smooth centraliser Ssm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S} of SS, and under certain conditions, which are always satisfied if GG is a classical group, we prove a smoothness property necessary for constructing the abelianised fibrations in Section 5.3.

Let Z¯\bar{Z} be the abelianisation of LL, i.e. Z¯=L/Lder\bar{Z}=L/L^{der}, where

Lder=aba1b1|a,bL.L^{der}=\langle aba^{-1}b^{-1}\,|\,a,b\in L\rangle.

We let

(4.4) ΠS=p(Z¯×𝔷)\Pi_{S}=p_{*}(\bar{Z}\times\mathfrak{z})

be the Weil restriction of the constant group scheme Z¯×𝔷\bar{Z}\times\mathfrak{z} under the map p:𝔷p:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} of Lemma 4.1 (see e.g. [41] for the definition and properties of Weil restriction in the context of algebraic stacks). The set of XX-points of ΠS\Pi_{S} over \mathcal{B}, for a scheme XX with a given map XX\rightarrow\mathcal{B}, can be described as

(4.5) (ΠS)(X)=Maps(X×𝔷,Z¯).(\Pi_{S})_{\mathcal{B}}(X)=Maps(X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z},\bar{Z}).
Lemma 4.5.

The group stack ΠS\Pi_{S} is smooth and representable by schemes over \mathcal{B}.

Proof.

We recall from Lemma 4.1 that pp is finite, flat and representable. To deduce that ΠS\Pi_{S}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} is representable, it suffices to observe that Weil restriction commutes with pullback, and the Weil restriction of a scheme under a finite flat morphism of schemes is representable by [12, Section 7.6, Theorem 4]. Similarly, smoothness follows by [12, Section 7.6, Proposition 5]. ∎

Remark 4.6.

Since the morphism pp is 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant, the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on Z¯×𝔷\bar{Z}\times\mathfrak{z} given by the scalar action on the second factor determines a strict 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on ΠS\Pi_{S} which lifts the action on \mathcal{B}.

The normaliser NG(L)N_{G}(L) of LL in GG acts by conjugation on LL, and this induces an action of WL=NG(L)/LW_{L}=N_{G}(L)/L on Z¯\bar{Z}. By Lemma 4.2, we can define a strict WLW_{L}-action on ΠS\Pi_{S} over \mathcal{B} induced by the diagonal action on Z¯×𝔷\bar{Z}\times\mathfrak{z}.

Definition 4.7.

We call the fixed point subgroup stack of ΠS\Pi_{S} under WLW_{L} the pseudo-cameral group and denote it by 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}.

The set of XX-points of 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} over \mathcal{B} is the set of WLW_{L}-equivariant maps

(4.6) (𝒥^S)(X)=MapsWL(X×𝔷,Z¯).(\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S})_{\mathcal{B}}(X)=Maps^{W_{L}}(X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z},\bar{Z}).
Lemma 4.8.

The pseudo-cameral group 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} is a smooth closed subgroup stack of ΠS\Pi_{S}, representable by schemes over \mathcal{B}.

Proof.

The proof is the same as that of [71, Lemme 2.4.1]. ∎

Remark 4.9.

Since the actions of 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m} and WLW_{L} on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} commute, the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on ΠS\Pi_{S} restricts to an action on 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}. In particular, 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} descends to a group stack 𝒥^S,𝔾m\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} on /𝔾m\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}.

The pseudo-cameral group is canonical in the following sense. Suppose LL^{\prime} is a different choice of Levi subgroup of GG corresponding to the Dixmier sheet SS, i.e. LL^{\prime} is a GG-conjugate of LL. Let 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}^{\prime} be the group defined by replacing LL with LL^{\prime} in the construction of 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S}.

Proposition 4.10.

There is a canonical isomorphism 𝒥^S𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}\cong\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}^{\prime}.

Proof.

For some gGg\in G, L=Ig(L)L^{\prime}=I_{g}(L), and this induces isomorphisms Ig:Z¯Z¯I_{g}:\bar{Z}\rightarrow\bar{Z}^{\prime}, Adg:𝔷𝔷Ad_{g}:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}^{\prime} and Ig:WLWLI_{g}:W_{L}\rightarrow W_{L^{\prime}} (where Z¯\bar{Z}^{\prime}, 𝔷\mathfrak{z}^{\prime} and WLW_{L^{\prime}} are the analogues of Z¯\bar{Z}, 𝔷\mathfrak{z} and WLW_{L} for LL^{\prime}). Thus, these induce an isomorphism ϕg:𝒥^S𝒥^S\phi_{g}:\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}\rightarrow\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}^{\prime}, and the assignment gϕgg\mapsto\phi_{g} is functorial. To show that this isomorphism is canonical, it suffices to show that for each nNG(L)n\in N_{G}(L), the automorphism ϕn\phi_{n} is the identity. But this is clear since it is determined by the automorphism in Aut(Z¯×𝔷)Aut(\bar{Z}\times\mathfrak{z}) given by the diagonal action of nLWLnL\in W_{L}; by definition, this is the identity on 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}. ∎

We recall the SS-Chevalley map ρS:S\rho_{S}:S\rightarrow\mathcal{B} defined in (3.19). Note that the SS-group scheme ρSΠS\rho_{S}^{*}\Pi_{S} has a natural GG-action (which restricts to an action on ρS𝒥^S\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}), since ρS\rho_{S} factors through the quotient S[S/G]S\rightarrow[S/G]. The following construction is the desired generalisation of (1.1).

Proposition 4.11.

There is a homomorphism of group schemes κS:SsmρS𝒥^S\kappa_{S}:\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}\rightarrow\mathcal{\rho}_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}, equivariant with respect to the actions of GG and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}, such that for any semisimple element xSx\in S, κS,x:S,xsm𝒥^S,ρS(x)\kappa_{S,x}:\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S,x}\rightarrow\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S,\rho_{S}(x)} realises the abelianisation of the group S,xsm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S,x}.

Proof.

Let PP be a parabolic subgroup of GG with Levi factor LL, and let 𝔯\mathfrak{r} be the solvable radical of 𝔭=Lie(P)\mathfrak{p}=Lie(P). Let p^:G×P𝔯regS\hat{p}:G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}\rightarrow S be the generalised Grothendieck-Springer map defined in (8.11); by Proposition 4.3, we have that ρSΠS=p^(Z¯×(G×P𝔯reg))\rho_{S}^{*}\Pi_{S}=\hat{p}_{*}(\bar{Z}\times(G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg})). To construct a homomorphism κS:SsmρSΠS\kappa_{S}:\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}\rightarrow\mathcal{\rho}_{S}^{*}\Pi_{S}, it is equivalent by adjunction to construct a homomorphism

(4.7) κ^S:p^SsmZ¯×(G×P𝔯reg).\hat{\kappa}_{S}:\hat{p}^{*}\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}\rightarrow\bar{Z}\times(G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}).

There is a group scheme 𝒫\mathcal{P} over G×P𝔯regG\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg} pulled back from the universal parabolic subgroup scheme of the constant group GG over G/PG/P; in particular, for a \mathbb{C}-point P(g,x)P(g,x) of G×P𝔯regG\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}, the fibre of 𝒫\mathcal{P} over this point is Ig(P)I_{g}(P). By Proposition 8.15, there is an inclusion Ssm𝒫\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\hookrightarrow\mathcal{P}. Moreover, there is a homomorphism from 𝒫\mathcal{P} to the constant group Z¯\bar{Z} over G×P𝔯regG\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}, which over the \mathbb{C}-point P(g,x)P(g,x) is given by the composition

(4.8) gPg1{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces gPg^{-1}}P{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces P}P/Pder=Z¯.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces P/P^{der}=\bar{Z}.}Ig1\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces I_{g^{-1}}}

To see that this is well-defined, we observe that if gP=gPgP=g^{\prime}P, then IgI_{g} and IgI_{g^{\prime}} differ by conjugation by an element of pp, and so define the same map after projection to Z¯\bar{Z}. Hence, we have a well-defined homomorphism κ^S\hat{\kappa}_{S}, and thus a well-defined homomorphism κS:SsmρSΠS\kappa_{S}:\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}\rightarrow\rho_{S}^{*}\Pi_{S}. It is clear from the construction that κS\kappa_{S} is equivariant with respect to the actions of GG and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}.

Since Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} is smooth, to prove that κS\kappa_{S} takes its image in the closed subgroup ρS𝒥^S\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} of ρSΠS\rho_{S}^{*}\Pi_{S}, it suffices to do so over the dense open subset of semisimple elements SssSS^{ss}\subseteq S. If we let 𝔷rs\mathfrak{z}^{rs} be the open subset of 𝔷\mathfrak{z} defined by

(4.9) 𝔷rs={x𝔤|CG(x)=L},\mathfrak{z}^{rs}=\{x\in\mathfrak{g}\,|\,C_{G}(x)=L\},

then Sss=Ad(G)(𝔷rs)S^{ss}=Ad(G)(\mathfrak{z}^{rs}). By GG-equivariance, κS|Sss\kappa_{S}|_{S^{ss}} is determined by its value on 𝔷rs\mathfrak{z}^{rs}, so in particular, κS|Sss\kappa_{S}|_{S^{ss}} takes its image in ρS𝒥^S|Sss\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}|_{S^{ss}} if and only if κS|𝔷rs\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{z}^{rs}} takes its image in ρS𝒥^S|𝔷rs\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}|_{\mathfrak{z}^{rs}}.

There is a Cartesian diagram

(4.10) WL×𝔷rs{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{rs}}G×P𝔯reg{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}}𝔷rs{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}^{rs}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}π2\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\pi_{2}}ι^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\iota}}p^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{p}}

where ι^\hat{\iota} is defined on \mathbb{C}-points by

(4.11) (nL,x)P(n1,Adn(x)),(nL,x)\mapsto P(n^{-1},Ad_{n}(x)),

for nLNG(L)/L=WLnL\in N_{G}(L)/L=W_{L} and x𝔷rsx\in\mathfrak{z}^{rs}. We can identify the pullback of κ^S\hat{\kappa}_{S} under ι^\hat{\iota} with the map

(4.12) L×(WL×𝔷rs)Z¯×(WL×𝔷rs)L\times(W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{rs})\rightarrow\bar{Z}\times(W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{rs})

which over {w}×𝔷rs\{w\}\times\mathfrak{z}^{rs} is given by the constant group homomorphism

(4.13) L{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces L}L/Lder=Z¯{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces L/L^{der}=\bar{Z}}Z¯.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\bar{Z}.}w\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces w}

This is WLW_{L}-equivariant, where the WLW_{L}-action on L×(WL×𝔷rs)Ssm×𝔷L\times(W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{rs})\cong\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z} is given by Lemma 4.2; hence κS|𝔷rs\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{z}^{rs}} takes its image in ρS𝒥^𝔷rs\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{z}^{rs}}. This also gives the required characterisation of κS,x\kappa_{S,x} for xSssx\in S^{ss}. ∎

Proposition 4.12.

The homomorphism κS\kappa_{S} constructed in the proof of Proposition 4.11 is independent of the choice of parabolic subgroup PP.

Proof.

Again, it suffices to observe that the homomorphism is uniquely defined over the dense open subset SssSS^{ss}\subseteq S. But this follows from GG-equivariance and the description of κS\kappa_{S} over 𝔷rs\mathfrak{z}^{rs} as the pushforward of the map (4.12), since this does not depend on PP. ∎

Remark 4.13.

We call κS\kappa_{S} the cameral homomorphism for SS (with respect to LL). If ϕ:GG\phi:G\rightarrow G^{\prime} is an isomorphism of groups, then the isomorphism identifies the cameral homomorphism κS\kappa_{S} for SS with respect to a Levi subgroup LGL\leq G with the cameral homomorphism κS\kappa_{S}^{\prime} for ϕ(S)\phi(S) with respect to the Levi subgroup ϕ(L)G\phi(L)\leq G^{\prime}. In particular, if LL and LL^{\prime} are conjugate Levi subgroups in GG, the cameral homomorphisms for SS with respect to LL and LL^{\prime} are canonically identified.

We now restrict to a particular class of examples of sheets for which we prove that the cameral homomorphism is smooth.

Definition 4.14.

We say that a Dixmier sheet SS associated to a Levi subgroup LL is of classical reduction type (CRT) if, for any Levi subgroup MM of GG containing LL minimally (i.e. there is no Levi subgroup MM^{\prime} of GG with LMML\subsetneq M^{\prime}\subsetneq M), MM is a classical group.

Remark 4.15.

If 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is classical, then every Dixmier sheet in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is automatically of classical reduction type. The definition also covers a large class of examples in the exceptional Lie algebras; the CRT condition is rather artificial in this case, but is useful for our purposes since all but one of the examples which we require in Section 7 are CRT. It is easy to check when a given Dixmier sheet SS is CRT using the Dynkin subdiagram of the corresponding Levi subgroup.

In this case, we have the following key property.

Proposition 4.16.

If SS is a non-singular Dixmier sheet of classical reduction type, the cameral homomorphism κS:SsmρS𝒥^S\kappa_{S}:\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\rightarrow\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} is smooth.

Our method of proof is the same as the proof of [71, Proposition 2.4.7], and involves reducing to checking the statement on a finite class of examples by passing to Levi subgroups of GG. The proof in these examples involves a case-by-case check on the interaction between 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triples and the abelianisation map for the Levi subalgebra. We have provided the full details in Appendix A, and give only a sketch of the argument in the proof of Proposition 4.16 below.

First, we give some preliminaries on Levi reduction for the Grothendieck-Springer theory of sheets. For the following lemmas we allow SS to be a non-singular Dixmier sheet in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} associated with a Levi subgroup LGL\leq G. Let xSx\in S and let x=xss+xnx=x_{ss}+x_{n} be its Jordan decomposition. By [11, Satz 4.8], there exists gGg\in G such that the Levi subgroup M:=CG(xss)M:=C_{G}(x_{ss}) contains Ig(L)I_{g}(L) and xnx_{n} is a representative for 𝒪𝔪\mathcal{O}_{\mathfrak{m}}, where

(4.14) 𝒪𝔪=Ind𝔩𝔪(0)\mathcal{O}_{\mathfrak{m}}=\text{Ind}_{\mathfrak{l}}^{\mathfrak{m}}(0)

is the orbit induced from 00 in the sense of [67, Theorem 1.3]. For simplicity, we will suppose that g=idGg=\text{id}_{G}; in particular, xss𝔷x_{ss}\in\mathfrak{z} since 𝔩𝔠𝔤(xss)\mathfrak{l}\subseteq\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{g}}(x_{ss}). Let SMS_{M} be the Dixmier sheet in 𝔪\mathfrak{m} corresponding to LL as a Levi subgroup of MM. Note that this depends on the specific subgroup LGL\leq G, as the GG-conjugacy class of LL may split into distinct MM-conjugacy classes.

Lemma 4.17.

There exist parabolic subgroups PMP_{M} of MM and PP of GG, both with Levi factor LL, such that PM=PMP_{M}=P\cap M and x𝔯Mregx\in\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{reg}, where 𝔯M\mathfrak{r}_{M} is the solvable radical of 𝔭M=Lie(PM)\mathfrak{p}_{M}=Lie(P_{M}). In particular, xSMx\in S_{M}.

Proof.

By the construction of the induced orbit in [67], there is a parabolic subgroup PMP_{M} of MM with Levi factor LL such that xnx_{n} is a representative for the dense PMP_{M}-orbit in the nilradical 𝔫M\mathfrak{n}_{M} of 𝔭M\mathfrak{p}_{M}. Then, x𝔷𝔫M=𝔯Mx\in\mathfrak{z}\oplus\mathfrak{n}_{M}=\mathfrak{r}_{M}; moreover, the PMP_{M}-orbits of xx and xnx_{n} have the same dimension since xssx_{ss} is central in 𝔪\mathfrak{m}, so x𝔯Mregx\in\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{reg}.

To define PP, let PP^{\prime} be a parabolic subgroup of GG with Levi factor MM, and let UU^{\prime} be its unipotent radical. Then P=PMUP=P_{M}U^{\prime} is a parabolic subgroup of GG with the required properties. ∎

We now assume that SMS_{M} is non-singular, and with the choices of PP and PMP_{M} of Lemma 4.17, we consider the generalised Grothendieck-Springer morphisms p^:G×P𝔯S¯\hat{p}:G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}\rightarrow\overline{S} and p^M:M×PM𝔯MS¯M\hat{p}_{M}:M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}\rightarrow\overline{S}_{M} defined in (8.6).

Lemma 4.18.

There are closed embeddings S¯MS¯\overline{S}_{M}\hookrightarrow\overline{S} and ιM:M×PM𝔯MG×P𝔯\iota_{M}:M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}\hookrightarrow G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r} making the diagram

(4.15) M×PM𝔯M{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}}G×P𝔯{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}}S¯M{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\overline{S}_{M}}S¯,{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\overline{S},}ιM\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\iota_{M}}p^M\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{p}_{M}}p^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{p}}

commute.

Proof.

There is an inclusion S¯MS¯\overline{S}_{M}\subseteq\overline{S} since S¯M=M𝔯M\overline{S}_{M}=M\mathfrak{r}_{M} and S¯=G𝔯\overline{S}=G\mathfrak{r} by [9, Theorem 5.4], which defines a closed embedding.

Let PP^{\prime} be as in the proof of the previous lemma. Since P=MPP^{\prime}=MP and PM=MPP_{M}=M\cap P, there is a canonical isomorphism M×PM𝔯P×P𝔯M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}\cong P^{\prime}\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}. Thus the obvious choice for ιM\iota_{M} decomposes into closed embeddings as

(4.16) M×PM𝔯M{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}}M×PM𝔯P×P𝔯{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}\cong P^{\prime}\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}}G×P𝔯.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}.}

We denote WLM=NM(L)/LW_{L}^{M}=N_{M}(L)/L. We recall that there is a WLW_{L}-action on G×P𝔯regG\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg} lifting the action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z}, and similarly a WLMW_{L}^{M}-action on M×PM𝔯MregM\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{reg}. The following lemma should be compared with [27, Proposition 10.6].

Lemma 4.19.

There are open subsets 𝔯M𝔯M\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}\subseteq\mathfrak{r}_{M} and SMSMS^{*}_{M}\subseteq S_{M}, with x𝔯MSMx\in\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}\subseteq S_{M}^{*}, such that there is a Cartesian diagram

(4.17) WL×WLM(M×PM𝔯M){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces W_{L}\times^{W^{M}_{L}}(M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*})}G×P𝔯reg{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}}SM{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S^{*}_{M}}S.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S.}ι^M\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\iota}_{M}}p^Mπ2\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{p}_{M}\circ\pi_{2}}p^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{p}}

where ι^M\hat{\iota}_{M} is a WLW_{L}-equivariant extension of the embedding ιM\iota_{M} (defined in Lemma 4.18) over M×PM𝔯MM\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}.

Proof.

Let 𝔷𝔷\mathfrak{z}^{*}\subseteq\mathfrak{z} be the locus defined by

(4.18) 𝔷={x𝔷|CG(x)M}.\mathfrak{z}^{*}=\{x\in\mathfrak{z}\,|\,C_{G}(x)\leq M\}.

This is an open set (e.g. since it can be defined by root non-vanishing conditions), and it is stable under the action of WLMW_{L}^{M}. Hence, if we define SM=χSM1(𝔷/WLM)S_{M}^{*}=\chi_{S_{M}}^{-1}(\mathfrak{z}^{*}/W_{L}^{M}), where χSM\chi_{S_{M}} is the geometric quotient map of Theorem 2.11, then SMSMS_{M}^{*}\subseteq S_{M} and 𝔯M=SM𝔯M𝔯M\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}=S_{M}^{*}\cap\mathfrak{r}_{M}\subseteq\mathfrak{r}_{M} are open inclusions, and x𝔯Mx\in\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*} by assumption. Moreover, it is clear that p^M\hat{p}_{M} restricts to p^M:M×PM𝔯SM\hat{p}_{M}:M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}^{*}\rightarrow S_{M}^{*} over SMS_{M}^{*}.

For any ySMy\in S_{M}^{*}, its semisimple part yssy_{ss} is conjugate under MM to an element of 𝔷\mathfrak{z}^{*} (by the construction of χSM\chi_{S_{M}} in [11, Satz 5.6]). So CG(y)CG(yss)MC_{G}(y)\leq C_{G}(y_{ss})\leq M, i.e. CG(y)=CM(y)C_{G}(y)=C_{M}(y), and ySy\in S (e.g. since SS is the locus in S¯\overline{S} of fixed GG-centraliser dimension equal to dim(L)=dim(CM(y))\text{dim}(L)=\text{dim}(C_{M}(y))). Hence also, ιM\iota_{M} maps M×PM𝔯MM\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*} into G×P𝔯regG\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}.

Over the dense open subset SMssSMS^{ss}_{M}\subseteq S^{*}_{M} of semisimple elements, the restriction of ιM\iota_{M} is WLMW_{L}^{M}-equivariant; since every PP-orbit in 𝔯rs=Sss𝔯\mathfrak{r}^{rs}=S^{ss}\cap\mathfrak{r}, and similarly every PMP_{M}-orbit in 𝔯Mrs=SMss𝔯\mathfrak{r}^{rs}_{M}=S^{ss}_{M}\cap\mathfrak{r}, is the orbit of a unique point in 𝔷rs\mathfrak{z}^{rs} (defined in (4.9)), and the WLMW_{L}^{M}-actions agree on the \mathbb{C}-points of M×PM𝔯MregM\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{reg} and G×P𝔯regG\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg} represented by these orbits. Hence by continuity ιM\iota_{M} is WLMW_{L}^{M}-equivariant on M×PM𝔯MM\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}, so defines the WLW_{L}-equivariant extension ι^M\hat{\iota}_{M} making the diagram (4.17) commute. The left hand arrow in (4.17) makes sense since p^M\hat{p}_{M} is WLMW_{L}^{M}-invariant.

We show that ι^M\hat{\iota}_{M} is a locally closed embedding, by showing that the images of each of the components {n}×WLM(M×PM𝔯M)\{n\}\times^{W_{L}^{M}}(M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}) are disjoint (where each nn is a representative of a coset nWLMWL/WLMnW_{L}^{M}\in W_{L}/W_{L}^{M}). By construction of ιM\iota_{M}, it suffices to show that if nNG(L)Pn\in N_{G}(L)\cap P^{\prime}, then nMn\in M. We have NG(L)PLNG(T)PN_{G}(L)\cap P^{\prime}\leq LN_{G}(T)\cap P^{\prime}, and if lnPln\in P^{\prime} for some lLl\in L and nNG(T)n\in N_{G}(T), then nPn\in P^{\prime}. But NG(T)P=NM(T)N_{G}(T)\cap P^{\prime}=N_{M}(T) (e.g. using the Bruhat decomposition with respect to a suitable set of simple roots), so LNG(T)PLNM(T)MLN_{G}(T)\cap P^{\prime}\leq LN_{M}(T)\leq M.

Then the diagram (4.17) is Cartesian, since both the maps p^Mπ2\hat{p}_{M}\circ\pi_{2} and p^\hat{p} are finite and flat, and have the same degree. ∎

As a result, we have the following compatibility of cameral homomorphisms.

Lemma 4.20.

Over SMSM,S_{M}^{*}\subseteq S_{M}, there are isomorphisms

SMsm(Ssm)|SM and (ρSM𝒥^SM)|SM(ρS𝒥^S)|SM,\mathcal{I}_{S_{M}^{*}}^{sm}\cong(\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm})|_{S_{M}^{*}}\text{ and }(\rho_{S_{M}}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S_{M}})|_{S_{M}^{*}}\cong(\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S})|_{S_{M}^{*}},

identifying the cameral homomorphisms κS\kappa_{S} and κSM\kappa_{S_{M}}. In particular, at xx, there is an identification between the cameral homomorphisms κSM,x\kappa_{S_{M},x} and κS,x\kappa_{S,x}.

Proof.

As noted in the proof of the previous lemma, for every ySMy\in S_{M}^{*}, CG(y)MC_{G}(y)\leq M; and so if y=Adm(z)y=Ad_{m}(z) for z𝔯Mz\in\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}, by Proposition 8.15

(SMsm)y=Im(CPM(z))=Im(CP(z)M)=Im(CP(z))=(Ssm)y(\mathcal{I}_{S_{M}}^{sm})_{y}=I_{m}(C_{P_{M}}(z))=I_{m}(C_{P}(z)\cap M)=I_{m}(C_{P}(z))=(\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm})_{y}

as subgroups of MM. Thus SMsm\mathcal{I}_{S_{M}^{*}}^{sm} and (Ssm)|SM(\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm})|_{S_{M}^{*}} coincide as subschemes of the constant group MM.

By Lemma 4.19, there is a natural identification between WLW_{L}-invariant maps from SM×S(G×P𝔯reg)S_{M}^{*}\times_{S}(G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}) to Z¯\bar{Z} and WLMW_{L}^{M}-invariant maps from M×PM𝔯MM\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*} to Z¯\bar{Z}; more specifically, the identification is given by restriction to the subscheme M×PM𝔯MM\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}. This induces the second isomorphism.

It is straightforward to see that κ^S|M×PM𝔯M\hat{\kappa}_{S}|_{M\times^{P_{M}}\mathfrak{r}_{M}^{*}} and κ^SM\hat{\kappa}_{S_{M}}, as defined in (4.7), agree over SMS_{M}^{*}. Hence κS\kappa_{S} and κSM\kappa_{S_{M}} agree on SMS_{M}^{*}. ∎

Proof of Proposition 4.16.

Since both Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} and ρS𝒥^S\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} are smooth over SS, they are non-singular as varieties. So to check that κS\kappa_{S} is smooth it suffices to check that its differential dκSd\kappa_{S} is a surjective map on tangent bundles. Since κS\kappa_{S} is a homomorphism of group schemes, this is equivalent to the induced map

(4.19) κS,Lie:Lie(Ssm)Lie(ρS𝒥^S)\kappa_{S,Lie}:Lie(\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm})\rightarrow Lie(\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S})

being a surjective map on vector bundles, where these vector bundles are the relative Lie algebras for the group schemes. If the locus where κS,Lie\kappa_{S,Lie} fails to be surjective were non-empty, it would be a divisor of SS, so it suffices to check this on an open set whose complement has codimension 2.

For any Levi subgroup MGM\leq G, we let 𝒪𝔪\mathcal{O}_{\mathfrak{m}} be defined by (4.14) and denote the decomposition class associated to the decomposition data (M,𝒪𝔪)(M,\mathcal{O}_{\mathfrak{m}}) by 𝒟(M,𝒪𝔪)\mathcal{D}(M,\mathcal{O}_{\mathfrak{m}}). Consider

(4.20) U=ML𝒟(M,𝒪𝔪),U=\bigcup_{M\geq L}\mathcal{D}(M,\mathcal{O}_{\mathfrak{m}}),

where MM runs over the Levi subgroups of GG which contain LL minimally (as in Definition 4.14). By [11, Korollar 3.6], UU is an open subset of SS whose complement has codimension 2. So it suffices to check for all xUx\in U that (κS,Lie)x(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{x} is surjective; in fact, since κS\kappa_{S} is GG-equivariant, it suffices to check surjectivity of (κS,Lie)x(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{x} for any representative of the orbit Ad(G)(x)Ad(G)(x).

If xx is semisimple, then the statement is clear by Proposition 4.11, so we may assume that x𝒟(M,𝒪𝔪)x\in\mathcal{D}(M,\mathcal{O}_{\mathfrak{m}}), where MM contains LL as a maximal proper Levi subgroup. As in the discussion above, by replacing xx with a different representative of its GG-orbit, we may assume that xSMx\in S_{M} (the Dixmier sheet in 𝔪\mathfrak{m} associated with LL). By the assumption on SS, MM is a classical group, and in particular the sheet SMS_{M} is non-singular by Theorem 2.26; so κS,x=κSM,x\kappa_{S,x}=\kappa_{S_{M},x} as in Lemma 4.20. Thus (κS,Lie)x=(κSM,Lie)x(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{x}=(\kappa_{S_{M},Lie})_{x}, and so surjectivity of (κS,Lie)x(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{x} is implied by the smoothness of κSM\kappa_{S_{M}}. Thus we have reduced to checking the statement in the case that SS is associated with a maximal proper Levi subgroup LL in a classical group. This is done in Proposition A.2; we sketch the argument below.

If LL is a maximal Levi subgroup in GG, the centre 𝔷\mathfrak{z} of 𝔩\mathfrak{l} is 1-dimensional; to prove that κS\kappa_{S} is smooth, it suffices to do so at a nilpotent element eSe\in S. There are two possibilities for the ramification of the map p:𝔷p:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} at 00; it is either unramified or it has ramification of order 22. In the unramified case, to prove that κS\kappa_{S} is smooth it suffices to find an element of 𝔩\mathfrak{l} which centralises ee and does not map to 00 under the abelianisation map; this is possible by Lemma A.1.

In the ramified case, we can complete ee to an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple such that the inclusion of the corresponding copy of 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2} into 𝔤\mathfrak{g} induces an inclusion on the respective centraliser subalgebras of ee and an isomorphism on the Lie algebras of the pseudo-cameral groups, compatible with the cameral homomorphisms. The smoothness of the cameral homomorphism for SS then follows from the smoothness of the cameral homomorphism in the regular case [27, Proposition 12.5]. ∎

Since the cameral homomorphism is smooth, its image m(κS)\mathcal{I}m(\kappa_{S}) defines an open subgroup scheme of ρS𝒥^S\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}.

Proposition 4.21.

The group scheme m(κS)\mathcal{I}m(\kappa_{S}) descends under ρS\rho_{S} to a smooth open subgroup stack 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} of 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}, representable by schemes over \mathcal{B}.

Proof.

As in Proposition 3.15, to show that m(κS)\mathcal{I}m(\kappa_{S}) descends under ρS\rho_{S}, it suffices to show that m(π1κS)\mathcal{I}m(\pi_{1}^{*}\kappa_{S}) and m(π2κS)\mathcal{I}m(\pi_{2}^{*}\kappa_{S}) coincide in (ρSπ1)𝒥^S=(ρSπ2)𝒥^S(\rho_{S}\circ\pi_{1})^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}=(\rho_{S}\circ\pi_{2})^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} over S×SS\times_{\mathcal{B}}S (where π1\pi_{1} and π2\pi_{2} are the projection maps to SS). This follows from the GG-equivariance of κS\kappa_{S}.

The resulting subgroup stack 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} of 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} is open and smooth over \mathcal{B} by descent, and is representable by schemes over \mathcal{B} since it is an open substack of 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}. ∎

Remark 4.22.

We call 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} the cameral group. Since it is open in the pseudo-cameral group 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}, 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} has finite index in 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}, i.e. for any map XX\rightarrow\mathcal{B} where XX is a connected scheme, the group (𝒥S)(X)(\mathcal{J}_{S})_{\mathcal{B}}(X) has finite index in (𝒥^S)(X)(\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S})_{\mathcal{B}}(X).

It seems likely that there should be an analogue of [71, Proposition 2.4.7] describing 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} inside 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} in terms of vanishing conditions at ramification points of pp determined by the root system for the reflection group WSW_{S} constructed in Corollary 8.4. However, neither the proof of [71, Proposition 2.4.7] nor the original proof in [27, Proposition 12.6] can be immediately adapted to this more general setting.

The remark shows that if 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S} has connected fibres, then 𝒥S=𝒥S^\mathcal{J}_{S}=\hat{\mathcal{J}_{S}}. In particular we have the following special case.

Proposition 4.23.

If G=GLnG=GL_{n}, the cameral group 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} is equal to the pseudo-cameral group 𝒥^S\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}.

Proof.

In this case, we can identify Z¯\bar{Z} with the centre of LL; then the open embedding GLn𝔤𝔩nGL_{n}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{gl}_{n} restricts to an open embedding Z¯𝔷\bar{Z}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{z}, which is moreover WLW_{L}-equivariant. By [12, Section 7.6, Proposition 2], for any scheme XX and map XX\rightarrow\mathcal{B} this induces an open embedding 𝒥^S×XLie(𝒥^S×X)\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}\times_{\mathcal{B}}X\hookrightarrow Lie(\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}\times_{\mathcal{B}}X). If XX is connected, then this implies that 𝒥^S×X\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}\times_{\mathcal{B}}X is connected, so 𝒥S×X=𝒥^S×X\mathcal{J}_{S}\times_{\mathcal{B}}X=\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}\times_{\mathcal{B}}X. From this, it can be deduced that 𝒥S=𝒥^S\mathcal{J}_{S}=\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S}. ∎

The following gives an interpretation of the cameral group as an abelianisation of the smooth centraliser.

Proposition 4.24.

Let 𝒜\mathcal{A} be a separated commutative group scheme over SS, and let ϕ:Ssm𝒜\phi:\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\rightarrow\mathcal{A} be a homomorphism of group schemes. There is a unique homomorphism of group schemes ϕab:ρS𝒥S𝒜\phi^{ab}:\rho_{S}^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S}\rightarrow\mathcal{A} inducing a factorisation of ϕ\phi as

(4.21) Ssm{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}}ρS𝒥S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S}^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S}}𝒜.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}.}κS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\kappa_{S}}ϕab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\phi^{ab}}
Proof.

Let 𝒩S\mathcal{N}_{S} be the kernel of κS\kappa_{S} and 𝒩𝒜\mathcal{N}_{\mathcal{A}} be the kernel of ϕ\phi. These are both closed subgroup schemes of Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} since ρS𝒥\rho_{S}^{*}\mathcal{J} and 𝒜\mathcal{A} are separated over SS; moreover 𝒩S\mathcal{N}_{S} is smooth over SS (as in Corollary 3.14). Thus, to show that 𝒩S\mathcal{N}_{S} is contained in 𝒩A\mathcal{N}_{A} it suffices to observe that this containment occurs over the open subset of SssSS^{ss}\subseteq S. But this occurs since κS|Sss\kappa_{S}|_{S^{ss}} is the fibrewise abelianisation of Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} by Proposition 4.11, so that for any xSssx\in S^{ss}, 𝒩S,x=(S,xsm)derKer(ϕab)x\mathcal{N}_{S,x}=(\mathcal{I}_{S,x}^{sm})^{der}\leq Ker(\phi^{ab})_{x}. Since κS\kappa_{S} is a smooth homomorphism of group schemes with kernel 𝒩\mathcal{N}, the map ϕ:Ssm𝒜\phi:\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\rightarrow\mathcal{A} descends to a homomorphism ϕab\phi^{ab} with the required factorisation (4.21). ∎

Thus the cameral homomorphism realises ρS𝒥S\rho_{S}^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S} as the abelianisation of Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} in the category of separated group schemes over SS.

4.3. The abelianised quotient stack

We can use the cameral homomorphism to give a factorisation of the gerbe ρS:[S/G]\rho_{S}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{B} (constructed in Defintion 3.23) into abelian and non-abelian parts. We assume that SS is a non-singular Dixmier sheet of classical reduction type (Definition 4.14) and keep the notation of the previous section.

Lemma 4.25.

The kernel 𝒩S\mathcal{N}_{S} of the cameral homomorphism κS\kappa_{S}, defined in Proposition 4.11, descends to a smooth closed normal subgroup stack 𝒩S,G\mathcal{N}_{S,G} of the inertia stack S,G\mathcal{I}_{S,G} for [S/G][S/G], representable in schemes over [S/G][S/G].

Proof.

We need only note that 𝒩S\mathcal{N}_{S} is stable under the GG-action, and normal in S\mathcal{I}_{S} (not just Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}), since κS\kappa_{S} is GG-equivariant. ∎

As in Section 3.2, we use the rigidification construction given in Appendix A of [1].

Definition 4.26.

We define the abelianised quotient stack [S/G]ab[S/G]^{ab} to be the rigidification of [S/G][S/G] by 𝒩S,G\mathcal{N}_{S,G}.

We will denote the rigidification map by ρSn:[S/G][S/G]ab\rho_{S}^{n}:[S/G]\rightarrow[S/G]^{ab}.

Proposition 4.27.

The map ρSn:[S/G][S/G]ab\rho_{S}^{n}:[S/G]\rightarrow[S/G]^{ab} is a gerbe. There is a map ρSab:[S/G]ab\rho_{S}^{ab}:[S/G]^{ab}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} which induces a factorisation of the gerbe ρS:[S/G]\rho_{S}:[S/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{B} as

(4.22) [S/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G]}}[S/G]ab{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G]^{ab}}}.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}.}ρSn\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S}^{n}}ρSab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S}^{ab}}

The map ρSab\rho_{S}^{ab} is a gerbe over \mathcal{B} banded by 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S}.

Proof.

The first statement is [1, Theorem A.1 (a)]. The construction of the map ρSab\rho_{S}^{ab} and the factorisation (4.22) are straightforward using the construction of the rigidification in [1, Theorem A.1]. Then since ρS\rho_{S} is a gerbe by Proposition 3.25, ρSab\rho_{S}^{ab} must also be a gerbe, and it has structure group 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} by the construction of 𝒩G\mathcal{N}_{G} in Lemma 4.25. ∎

Remark 4.28.

The gerbe ρSab\rho_{S}^{ab} is maximally abelian in the following sense: if 𝒳\mathcal{X} is an algebraic stack equipped with a map 𝒳\mathcal{X}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} whose relative inertia stack 𝒳/\mathcal{I}_{\mathcal{X}/\mathcal{B}} is representable by separated commutative group schemes over 𝒳\mathcal{X}, then for any map [S/G]𝒳[S/G]\rightarrow\mathcal{X} over \mathcal{B}, we can use Proposition 4.24 to construct an induced map [S/G]ab𝒳[S/G]^{ab}\rightarrow\mathcal{X}.

By the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariance of the cameral homomorphism, the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝒥S^\hat{\mathcal{J}_{S}} of Remark 4.9 restricts to a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S}; so 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} descends to a smooth subgroup stack 𝒥S,𝔾m\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} of 𝒥^S,𝔾m\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}, representable by schemes over /𝔾m\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}. Moreover, there is a strict 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on [S/G]ab[S/G]^{ab} such that the maps ρSn\rho_{S}^{n} and ρSab\rho_{S}^{ab} are 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant. Hence, we have the following 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant version of Proposition 4.27.

Corollary 4.29.

The maps

ρS,𝔾mn:[S/G×𝔾m][S/G]ab/𝔾m,\rho_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}^{n}:[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\rightarrow[S/G]^{ab}/\mathbb{G}_{m},
ρS,𝔾mab:[S/G]ab/𝔾m/𝔾m\rho_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}^{ab}:[S/G]^{ab}/\mathbb{G}_{m}\rightarrow\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}

induced by (4.22) are both gerbes, and ρS,𝔾mab\rho_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}^{ab} is banded by 𝒥S,𝔾m\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}.

We will drop the suffix 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m} from these maps when there is no possibility of confusion.

5. Non-abelian Hitchin fibres

We now apply the above considerations to the moduli stack of GG-Higgs bundles on the curve Σ\Sigma. We consider the locus in the moduli stack whose Higgs field has fixed centraliser dimension dd, and decompose it into stacks of “sheet-valued Higgs bundles”. For a non-singular sheet SS, the restriction of the Hitchin fibration to the stack of SS-valued Higgs bundles can be described as a generalised Hitchin fibration. There is a Deligne-Mumford enhancement of the Hitchin base over which the locus of SS-valued Higgs bundles fibres in moduli stacks of torsors over Σ\Sigma, which are non-abelian if SS is not the regular sheet. If GG is a classical group, we describe an “abelianised” fibration, whose fibres are spaces of equivariant torus bundles on a finite flat cover of Σ\Sigma.

5.1. Higgs bundles with fixed centraliser dimension

We let GG be an arbitrary connected reductive group, and consider twisted GG-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma (see, e.g. [47], [46] and Section 6 of [85]). As in [70], we view the moduli stack of twisted Higgs bundles as a mapping stack, and allow twists by arbitrary line bundles.

Definition 5.1.

The moduli stack of twisted GG-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma is the mapping stack

(5.1) (G)=Maps(Σ,[𝔤/G×𝔾m]).\mathcal{M}(G)=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{g}/G\times{\mathbb{G}_{m}}]).

If \mathcal{L} is a line bundle on Σ\Sigma, then the moduli stack of \mathcal{L}-twisted GG-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma, (G)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G), is the fibre of the map

(5.2) (G)Maps(Σ,[Spec()/𝔾m])=𝐏𝐢𝐜(Σ)\mathcal{M}(G)\rightarrow Maps(\Sigma,[\text{\emph{Spec}}(\mathbb{C})/\mathbb{G}_{m}])={\bf Pic}(\Sigma)

over the \mathbb{C}-point of 𝐏𝐢𝐜(Σ){\bf Pic}(\Sigma) defined by \mathcal{L}.

We will often refer to the objects of (G)\mathcal{M}(G) simply as Higgs bundles if there is no possibility of confusion.

Remark 5.2.

A Higgs bundle can be described by a triple (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) for EE a GG-bundle on Σ\Sigma, \mathcal{L} a line bundle on Σ\Sigma (the twist) and Φ\Phi a global section of ad(E)\text{ad}(E)\otimes\mathcal{L} (the Higgs field). We will always use \mathcal{L} as a subscript to denote a fixed choice of twist in the subsequent constructions (as in e.g. Lemma 5.5 below); we will also often switch between the line bundle \mathcal{L} and its corresponding 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-torsor without changing notation. If =K\mathcal{L}=K is the canonical bundle on Σ\Sigma, we recover the usual KK-twisted Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma.

The stack (G)\mathcal{M}(G) is a quasi-separated algebraic stack, locally of finite presentation over \mathbb{C} by [41, Theorem 1.2]. It is usual to restrict (G)\mathcal{M}(G) to a locus where the twist \mathcal{L} has sufficiently high degree, to ensure that (G)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G) has reasonable geometric properties; we will in general place no restrictions on \mathcal{L}, but we will sometimes require that it admits a square root and/or a global section (e.g. see Lemma 5.5 and Proposition 5.14).

Let d(G)\mathcal{M}^{d}(G) be the locally closed substack

(5.3) d(G)=Maps(Σ,[𝔤d/G×𝔾m])\mathcal{M}^{d}(G)=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{g}_{d}/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}])

of (G)\mathcal{M}(G). Our primary goal is to describe the Hitchin fibration on this locus; we do this by decomposing it into closed substacks of sheet-valued Higgs bundles.

Definition 5.3.

For a sheet SS in the Lie algebra 𝔤\mathfrak{g}, we define the moduli stack of SS-valued Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma as the substack (G,S)\mathcal{M}(G;S) of \mathcal{M} defined by

(5.4) (G,S)=Maps(Σ,[S/G×𝔾m]).\mathcal{M}(G;S)=Maps(\Sigma,[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]).

We refer to the \mathbb{C}-points of (G,S)\mathcal{M}(G;S) as SS-valued Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma.

Remark 5.4.

If S=𝔤regS=\mathfrak{g}^{reg} is the regular sheet, (G,S)=reg(G)\mathcal{M}(G;S)=\mathcal{M}^{reg}(G) is the usual dense open substack of regular Higgs bundles. Every Higgs bundle is generically SS-valued for some (not necessarily unique) sheet SS, i.e. the corresponding map Σ[𝔤/G×𝔾m]\Sigma\rightarrow[\mathfrak{g}/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}] factors through [S/G×𝔾m][S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}] at all but finitely many points of Σ\Sigma.

In the terminology of [72, Section 4.3], (G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) is the regular locus of the stack 𝐌(S~){\bf M}(\tilde{S}_{\mathcal{L}}) of generalised Higgs bundles for the GG-action on S~:=S~×𝔾m\tilde{S}_{\mathcal{L}}:=\tilde{S}\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L}, where S~\tilde{S} is the normalisation of S¯\overline{S} as in Remark 3.24.

Lemma 5.5.

If \mathcal{L} is a line bundle on Σ\Sigma such that \mathcal{L} admits a square root, the stack (G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) is non-empty.

Proof.

Let S=S×𝔾mS_{\mathcal{L}}=S\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L}; this is a fibre bundle in SS over Σ\Sigma. Then

(5.5) (G,S)=Sec(Σ,[S/G]),\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)=Sec(\Sigma,[S_{\mathcal{L}}/G]),

the stack of sections of [S/G][S_{\mathcal{L}}/G] over Σ\Sigma.

Let 𝔎\mathfrak{K} be a Katsylo slice for the sheet SS (see Definition 2.13), and let e𝔎e\in\mathfrak{K} be the corresponding nilpotent element. We set 𝔎=𝔎×𝔾m\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}=\mathfrak{K}\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L} for the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} defined by the square-root of the Kazhdan action as in Corollary 8.7. Let (Ui)iI(U_{i})_{i\in I} be a trivialising cover on Σ\Sigma for the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-torsor \mathcal{L}, and let (si)iI(s_{i})_{i\in I} be local sections of \mathcal{L} (as a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-torsor) over this cover. These locally define sections of 𝔎\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}, given on \mathbb{C}-points xUix\in U_{i} by

(5.6) x𝔾m(e,si(x));x\mapsto\mathbb{G}_{m}(e,s_{i}(x));

and since ee is fixed by the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action, these agree on overlaps and thus define a global section s:Σ𝔎s:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}. A choice of square root of \mathcal{L} defines a map 𝔎[S/G]\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}\rightarrow[S_{\mathcal{L}}/G] over Σ\Sigma (see Proposition 3.33); hence ss defines a point of (G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S). ∎

Proposition 5.6.

The stack d(G)\mathcal{M}^{d}(G) has a decomposition

(5.7) d(G)=S𝔤d(G,S)\mathcal{M}^{d}(G)=\bigcup_{S\subseteq\mathfrak{g}_{d}}\mathcal{M}(G;S)

into non-empty closed substacks, where SS runs across the sheets of 𝔤\mathfrak{g} contained in 𝔤d\mathfrak{g}_{d}.

Proof.

Fix a point pΣp\in\Sigma; this determines an evaluation map

evp:d(G)[𝔤d/G×𝔾m].ev_{p}:\mathcal{M}^{d}(G)\rightarrow[\mathfrak{g}_{d}/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}].

For any sheet S𝔤dS\subseteq\mathfrak{g}_{d}, the substack (G,S)\mathcal{M}(G;S) maps under evpev_{p} to the closed substack [S/G×𝔾m][S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]; conversely, any point of d(G)\mathcal{M}^{d}(G) mapping to a point of [S/G×𝔾m][S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}] under evpev_{p} must be a point of (G,S)\mathcal{M}(G;S), since Σ\Sigma is irreducible and SS is an irreducible component of 𝔤d\mathfrak{g}_{d}. Hence we have the decomposition (5.7) by pulling back the decomposition

(5.8) [𝔤d/G×𝔾m]=S𝔤d[S/G×𝔾m].[\mathfrak{g}_{d}/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]=\bigcup_{S\subseteq\mathfrak{g}_{d}}[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}].

5.2. The SS-Hitchin map

We study the restriction of the Hitchin map to the locally closed substack (G,S)\mathcal{M}(G;S). We first recall the usual definitions [46], again using the perspective of [70].

Definition 5.7.

The Hitchin base (for GG-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma) is the mapping stack

(5.9) 𝒜(G)=Maps(Σ,[𝔠/𝔾m])\mathcal{A}(G)=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{c}/\mathbb{G}_{m}])

where 𝔠=𝔱/W\mathfrak{c}=\mathfrak{t}/W.

Remark 5.8.

As in Definition 5.1, we will continue to use a subscript to denote a fixed twist \mathcal{L} for the Hitchin base and its variants we consider below. For any \mathcal{L}, the stack 𝒜(G)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G) is representable by a vector space, namely the space of sections of the vector bundle (𝔱)/W(\mathfrak{t}\otimes\mathcal{L})/W on Σ\Sigma. Hence, 𝒜(G)\mathcal{A}(G) is a smooth algebraic stack, representable by linear schemes over 𝐏𝐢𝐜(Σ){\bf Pic}(\Sigma).

Definition 5.9.

The Hitchin map (for GG-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma) is the morphism of stacks hG:(G)𝒜(G)h_{G}:\mathcal{M}(G)\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G) induced by the map χ:[𝔤/G×𝔾m][𝔠/𝔾m]\chi:[\mathfrak{g}/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\rightarrow[\mathfrak{c}/\mathbb{G}_{m}] which descends from the Chevalley map.

For the rest of this section, we will fix a non-singular sheet SS of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. We will use the constructions of Section 3.2 to define an augmented version of the Hitchin map SS.

Definition 5.10.

We define the SS-Hitchin base 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}(G;S) to be the mapping stack

(5.10) 𝒜(G,S)=Maps(Σ,/𝔾m)\mathcal{A}(G;S)=Maps(\Sigma,\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m})

where \mathcal{B} is the SS-Chevalley base as defined in Definition 3.23.

The SS-Hitchin map hS:(G,S)𝒜(G,S)h_{S}:\mathcal{M}(G;S)\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G;S) is the morphism of stacks induced by the map ρS:[S/G×𝔾m]/𝔾m\rho_{S}:[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\rightarrow\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m} defined as in Corollary 3.28.

Remark 5.11.

Using the notation of Remark 5.4, if 𝐡S~:𝐌(S~)𝐀(S~){\bf h}_{\tilde{S}}:{\bf M}(\tilde{S}_{\mathcal{L}})\rightarrow{\bf A}(\tilde{S}_{\mathcal{L}}) is the generalised Hitchin fibration for the GG-action on S~\tilde{S} in the sense of [72, Section 4.3], then the generalised Hitchin base 𝐀(S~){\bf A}(\tilde{S}_{\mathcal{L}}) is the stack of maps from Σ\Sigma to 𝔠S,:=𝔠S×𝔾m\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}}:=\mathfrak{c}_{S}\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L}. From the proof of Proposition 3.27, the diagram (3.20) induces a factorisation

(5.11) (G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}𝒜(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}𝐀(S~){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf A}(\tilde{S}_{\mathcal{L}})}𝒜(G),{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G),}hS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S}}γS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\gamma_{S}}μS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mu_{S}}

of the restriction of the usual Hitchin map hh to (G,S)\mathcal{M}(G;S); in general, neither of the last two maps in (5.11) are isomorphisms. The composition γShS\gamma_{S}\circ h_{S} of the first two maps in (5.11) is the restriction of 𝐡S~{\bf h}_{\tilde{S}} to (G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S), and we denote the composition μSγS\mu_{S}\circ\gamma_{S} of the last two maps in (5.11) by μ~S:𝒜(G,S)𝒜(G)\tilde{\mu}_{S}:\mathcal{A}(G;S)\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G).

Proposition 5.12.

Let \mathcal{L} be a fixed twisting line bundle on Σ\Sigma.

  • (i)

    𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) is a smooth non-empty Deligne-Mumford stack.

  • (ii)

    The connected components of the stack 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) are indexed by the (finite) set H1(Σ,F)H^{1}(\Sigma,F) of fppf FF-torsors on Σ\Sigma up to isomorphism, where FF is the Katsylo group defined in Definition 3.2.

  • (iii)

    The stack 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) is representable by a scheme if and only if FF is trivial.

Proof.

We choose a Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS as defined in Definition 2.13, and identify \mathcal{B} with [𝔎/F][\mathfrak{K}/F] by Proposition 3.29; this induces an identification

(5.12) 𝒜(G,S)Maps(Σ,𝔎),\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)\cong Maps(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}),

for 𝔎=𝔎×𝔾m\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}=\mathfrak{K}\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L} as in Lemma 5.5.

The \mathbb{C}-points of Maps(Σ,𝔎)Maps(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}) are pairs (Σ~,σ)(\tilde{\Sigma},\sigma), where π:Σ~Σ\pi:\tilde{\Sigma}\rightarrow\Sigma is an FF-torsor and σ:Σ~𝔎\sigma:\tilde{\Sigma}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}} is an FF-equivariant morphism. In particular, there is a map 𝒜(G,S)𝐁ΣF\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)\rightarrow{\bf B}_{\Sigma}F, where 𝐁ΣF{\bf B}_{\Sigma}F is the classifying stack of FF-torsors over Σ\Sigma. The fibre over the \mathbb{C}-point of 𝐁ΣF{\bf B}_{\Sigma}F defined by an FF-torsor π:Σ~Σ\pi:\tilde{\Sigma}\rightarrow\Sigma is the space MapsΣF(Σ~,𝔎)Maps^{F}_{\Sigma}(\tilde{\Sigma},\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}) of FF-equivariant maps from Σ~\tilde{\Sigma} to 𝔎\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}} over Σ\Sigma, where 𝔎\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}} is as in the proof of Lemma 5.5.

By Corollary 8.7, 𝔎\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}} can be identified with a vector bundle on Σ\Sigma, so that

MapsΣ(Σ~,𝔎)=H0(Σ~,π𝔎)Maps_{\Sigma}(\tilde{\Sigma},\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})=H^{0}(\tilde{\Sigma},\pi^{*}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})

is an affine space, and the fixed point space

MapsΣF(Σ~,𝔎)=(H0(Σ~,π𝔎))FMaps^{F}_{\Sigma}(\tilde{\Sigma},\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})=(H^{0}(\tilde{\Sigma},\pi^{*}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}))^{F}

is a non-singular variety (as in the proof of Lemma 4.8). This proves (i).

The space (H0(Σ~,π𝔎))F(H^{0}(\tilde{\Sigma},\pi^{*}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}))^{F} is connected: since the global scalar action on the vector bundle 𝔎\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}} commutes with the FF-action, there is a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on (H0(Σ~,π𝔎))F(H^{0}(\tilde{\Sigma},\pi^{*}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}))^{F} contracting the variety to the point 0Σ~(H0(Σ~,π𝔎))F0_{\tilde{\Sigma}}\in(H^{0}(\tilde{\Sigma},\pi^{*}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}))^{F} representing the zero-section of π𝔎\pi^{*}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}. This proves (ii).

From the above, if FF is trivial then 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) is representable by an affine space. Conversely, if FF is non-trivial, the image in 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) of the point 0Σ~(H0(Σ~,π𝔎))F0_{\tilde{\Sigma}}\in(H^{0}(\tilde{\Sigma},\pi^{*}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}))^{F}, for an FF-torsor Σ~Σ\tilde{\Sigma}\rightarrow\Sigma, has non-trivial automorphisms. This proves (iii). ∎

Remark 5.13.

The proof of the Proposition 5.12 shows that there is a distinguished component 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S), corresponding to the trivial FF-torsor on Σ\Sigma. This component is exacly the image of the map q:H0(Σ,𝔎)𝒜(G,S)q:H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G;S) and qq realises 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) as the quotient [H0(Σ,𝔎)/F][H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})/F].

In particular, if FF is trivial, then 𝒜(G,S)=𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)=\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S), and this can be represented by the affine space

(5.13) H0(Σ,𝔎)=i=1rH0(Σ,ei),H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})=\bigoplus_{i=1}^{r}H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathcal{L}^{e_{i}}),

for the weights eie_{i}\in\mathbb{N} of Corollary 8.7.

Proposition 5.14.

The map μ~S:𝒜(G,S)𝒜(G)\tilde{\mu}_{S}:\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)\rightarrow\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G) of Remark 5.11 is quasi-finite (i.e. it has finite fibres over \mathbb{C}-points of 𝒜(G)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G)). There is an open subscheme 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) on which μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} is injective, and if \mathcal{L} admits a global section, 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) has non-trivial intersection with the component 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S).

Proof.

We choose a Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} and decomposition data (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) for SS (see Remark 2.5) and identify 𝔎\mathfrak{K} with a finite quotient of 𝔷=Lie(Z(L))\mathfrak{z}=Lie(Z(L)) as in Corollary 8.7. The map μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} is induced by the composition

(5.14) {\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}𝔷/WL{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}}𝔱/W{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{t}/W}C\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C}νL\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\nu_{L}}

where CC is the coarsification map C:[𝔎/F]𝔎/F𝔷/WLC:[\mathfrak{K}/F]\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}/F\cong\mathfrak{z}/W_{L} (identifying \mathcal{B} with [𝔎/F][\mathfrak{K}/F] as in the proof of the previous proposition), and νL\nu_{L} is a normalisation onto its image. We will denote 𝔠S,=𝔷/WL\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}}=\mathfrak{z}\otimes\mathcal{L}/W_{L} and 𝔠=𝔱/W\mathfrak{c}_{\mathcal{L}}=\mathfrak{t}\otimes\mathcal{L}/W.

Suppose σ:Σ𝔠\sigma:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathcal{L}} represents a \mathbb{C}-point of 𝒜(G)\mathcal{A}(G) in the image of μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S}. Any lift σ^:Σ𝔠S,\hat{\sigma}:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}} of σ\sigma is equivalent to a section σ^:ΣΣ×𝔠𝔠S,\hat{\sigma}:\Sigma\rightarrow\Sigma\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathcal{L}}}\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}} of the finite surjective map Σ×𝔠𝔠S,Σ\Sigma\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathcal{L}}}\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}}\rightarrow\Sigma. Since Σ\Sigma is non-singular and connected, and every irreducible component of Σ×𝔠𝔠S,\Sigma\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathcal{L}}}\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}} has dimension less than or equal to that of Σ\Sigma, such a section σ^\hat{\sigma} is an identification of Σ\Sigma with the reduced subscheme of an irreducible component of Σ×𝔠𝔠S,\Sigma\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathcal{L}}}\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}}; as there are finitely many of these, there are finitely many such σ^\hat{\sigma}.

Meanwhile, any map σ^:Σ:=×𝔾m[𝔎/F]\hat{\sigma}^{\prime}:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathcal{B}_{\mathcal{L}}:=\mathcal{B}\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L}\cong[\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}/F] lifting the choice of map σ^\hat{\sigma} corresponds to an isomorphism class of pairs (Σ~,σ~)(\tilde{\Sigma},\tilde{\sigma}) where Σ~\tilde{\Sigma} is an FF-torsor on Σ\Sigma and σ~\tilde{\sigma} is a section of Σ~×F𝔎\tilde{\Sigma}\times^{F}\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}} lifting the map σ^:Σ𝔠S,𝔎/F\hat{\sigma}:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}}\cong\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}/F. There are finitely many choices of FF-torsor Σ~\tilde{\Sigma} up to isomorphism, and for a fixed Σ~\tilde{\Sigma} there are finitely many choices of σ~\tilde{\sigma} by the same argument as the previous paragraph. Hence, there are finitely many \mathbb{C}-points of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) mapping to σ\sigma.

Consider the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-stable open subscheme rs\mathcal{B}^{rs} of \mathcal{B} given by the image of the open subscheme 𝔷rs𝔷\mathfrak{z}^{rs}\subseteq\mathfrak{z} (defined in (4.9)) under the map p:𝔷p:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} of Lemma 4.1. This defines an open substack 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) with \mathbb{C}-points corresponding to maps τ:Σ\tau:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathcal{B}_{\mathcal{L}} whose image has non-trivial intersection with rs:=rs×𝔾m\mathcal{B}^{rs}_{\mathcal{L}}:=\mathcal{B}^{rs}\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L}. Moreover, 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) is representable by a scheme: 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) has trivial inertia stack by [31, Proposition A.1] since rs\mathcal{B}^{rs}_{\mathcal{L}} is a scheme, so is an algebraic space; and by [63, Théorème A.2] it is a scheme since it admits a quasi-finite map μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} to a scheme.

Suppose now σ:Σ𝔠\sigma:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathcal{L}} represents a \mathbb{C}-point of 𝒜(G)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G) in the image of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) under μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S}. The map ν~S\tilde{\nu}_{S} (defined by (5.14)) is an isomorphism over rs\mathcal{B}^{rs}_{\mathcal{L}} and so any two lifts τ1:Σ\tau_{1}:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathcal{B}_{\mathcal{L}} and τ2:Σ\tau_{2}:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathcal{B}_{\mathcal{L}} of σ^:ΣcS,\hat{\sigma}:\Sigma\rightarrow\mathcal{\mathfrak{}}{c}_{S,\mathcal{L}} agree over rs\mathcal{B}^{rs}_{\mathcal{L}}. But then by [31, Proposition A.1], the maps τ1\tau_{1} and τ2\tau_{2} coincide. Hence μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} is injective on 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S). If \mathcal{L} admits a global section, then 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) has non-empty intersection with 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S), since any section of 𝔷\mathfrak{z}\otimes\mathcal{L} which is not contained in one of a finite number of root hyperplanes determines a point of 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) which is contained in 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{\heartsuit}(G;S). ∎

Remark 5.15.

In the case that SS is Dixmier (so that S~\tilde{S} is Luna-Richardson, see Remark 3.24) the construction of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}_{\mathcal{L}}(G,S) is outlined in a more general context in [72, Section 4.3]. It is shown there that the map γS\gamma_{S} of (5.11) is an isomorphism onto an open subscheme 𝐀(S~){\bf A}^{\heartsuit}(\tilde{S}_{\mathcal{L}}) of the generalised Hitchin base.

We can use the results of Section 3.2 to describe the fibres of hSh_{S}. An SS-valued Higgs bundle (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) on Σ\Sigma corresponds to a map f(E,,Φ):Σ[S/G×𝔾m]f_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}:\Sigma\rightarrow[S/G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}], and thus we can define a group scheme (E,,Φ)sm=f(E,,Φ)S,G×𝔾msm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}=f^{*}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S,G\times\mathbb{G}_{m}} over Σ\Sigma (in the notation of Corollary 3.28).

Theorem 5.16.

Given an SS-valued Higgs bundle (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) on Σ\Sigma mapping to a \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}(G;S), the fibre hS1(τ)h_{S}^{-1}(\tau) can be identified with the stack 𝐁Σ(E,,Φ)sm{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)} of (E,,Φ)sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}-torsors on Σ\Sigma.

Proof.

This follows from Corollary 3.28 since the mapping stack construction is functorial. ∎

Remark 5.17.

For a different choice of Higgs bundle (F,,Ψ)(F,\mathcal{L}^{\prime},\Psi) mapping to the same point τ\tau, the group scheme (F,,Ψ)sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(F,\mathcal{L}^{\prime},\Psi)} is isomorphic to (E,,Φ)sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}; however the isomorphism is non-canonical. Unless SS is the regular sheet, the group scheme (E,,Φ)sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)} is not commutative.

By Proposition 5.14, the intersection of the usual Hitchin fibre hG1(σ)h_{G}^{-1}(\sigma) with (G,S)\mathcal{M}(G;S) is a disjoint finite union of stacks of torsors on Σ\Sigma.

We can construct an analogue to the Hitchin section over the distinguished component 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S), as in [70, Proposition 2.5]. We suppose \mathcal{L} is a line bundle on Σ\Sigma which admits a square-root. Let 0(G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S) be the restriction of (G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) to 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S); 0(G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S) is a union of irreducible components of (G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S).

Proposition 5.18.

A choice of Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS and a choice of square root 1/2\mathcal{L}^{1/2} of \mathcal{L} determines a map ε:H0(Σ,𝔎)0(G,S)\varepsilon:H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})\rightarrow\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S) making the diagram

(5.15) 0(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}H0(Σ,𝔎){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})}}𝒜0(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}hS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S}}q\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces q}ε\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\varepsilon}

commute. In particular, 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S) is in the image of hSh_{S}.

Proof.

Proposition 3.33 shows that the choice of square-root of \mathcal{L} and Katsylo slice defines a map 𝔎[S/G]\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}\rightarrow[S_{\mathcal{L}}/G] which induces the map ε\varepsilon, and commutativity of (5.15) follows from commutativity of (3.24). ∎

Remark 5.19.

We refer to ε\varepsilon as a Hitchin-Katsylo multisection, regarding it as a multi-valued section for the SS-Hitchin map defined on an étale cover of 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S). If FF is trivial, then qq is an isomorphism and ε\varepsilon defines a genuine global section to hSh_{S}.

The Hitchin-Katsylo multisection gives a global version of Theorem 5.16. In particular, it defines a map δ:H0(Σ,𝔎)×Σ[S/G]\delta:H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})\times\Sigma\rightarrow[S_{\mathcal{L}}/G] via the evaluation map, and thus defines a group scheme δsm=δ(S,Gsm×𝔾m)\mathcal{I}_{\delta}^{sm}=\delta^{*}(\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S,G}\times^{\mathbb{G}_{m}}\mathcal{L}) on H0(Σ,𝔎)×ΣH^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})\times\Sigma.

Theorem 5.20.

A choice of Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS and square-root 1/2\mathcal{L}^{1/2} of \mathcal{L} determines a Cartesian diagram

(5.16) 𝐁Σ(δsm){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{I}_{\delta}^{sm})}0(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}H0(Σ,𝔎){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})}}𝒜0(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}hS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S}}q\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces q}

Here, 𝐁Σ(δsm){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{I}_{\delta}^{sm}) denotes the mapping stack

(5.17) 𝐁Σ(δsm)=Sec(Σ,𝐁(δsm)),{\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{I}_{\delta}^{sm})=Sec(\Sigma,{\bf B}(\mathcal{I}_{\delta}^{sm})),

where 𝐁(δsm){\bf B}(\mathcal{I}_{\mathcal{\delta}}^{sm}) is the classifying stack for the group scheme δsm\mathcal{I}_{\mathcal{\delta}}^{sm} defined above.

Proof.

The diagram (3.22) induces the diagram (5.16), noting that there is an isomorphism Maps(Σ,H0(Σ,𝔎))H0(Σ,𝔎L)Maps(\Sigma,H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}))\cong H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{L}) since Σ\Sigma is projective. ∎

5.3. The abelianised fibration

We now assume that SS is a non-singular Dixmier sheet and that the cameral homomorphism κS\kappa_{S} (constructed in Proposition 4.11) is smooth, as is the case when GG is a classical group by Proposition 4.16. We assume that SS corresponds to some fixed Levi subgroup LGL\leq G, i.e. every semisimple element in SS has centraliser conjugate to LL. We can use the construction of Section 4.3 to factor the SS-Hitchin map through an “abelianised SS-Hitchin map”, whose fibres are commutative group stacks which can be described up to isogeny in terms of cameral data.

Definition 5.21.

The stack ab(G,S)\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G;S) of abelianised SS-valued Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma is the mapping stack

(5.18) ab(G,S)=Maps(Σ,[S/G]ab/𝔾m)\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G;S)=Maps(\Sigma,[S/G]^{ab}/\mathbb{G}_{m})

where [S/G]ab[S/G]^{ab} is the abelianised quotient stack of Definition 4.26.

Remark 5.22.

We will regard the \mathbb{C}-points of ab(G,S)\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G;S), i.e. maps f:Σ[S/G]ab/𝔾mf:\Sigma\rightarrow[S/G]^{ab}/\mathbb{G}_{m}, as abelianised Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma; we will interpret these more explicitly in the examples in Section 6 and Section 7.2, but it is unclear if these have a more natural modular interpretation in general.

Proposition 5.23.

The stack ab(G,S)\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G;S) is a quasi-separated algebraic stack, locally of finite presentation over \mathbb{C}.

Proof.

This follows from [41, Theorem 1.2] provided we justify that [S/G]ab[S/G]^{ab} has affine stabilisers. Fix a field kk, and a kk-point xx of [S/G]ab[S/G]^{ab}, and define a kk-algebraic group J:=(ρSabx)𝒥S,𝔾mJ:=(\rho_{S}^{ab}\circ x)^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}, where 𝒥S,𝔾m\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} is as in Corollary 4.29. The stabiliser group Aut(x)Aut(x) is an extension of a subgroup of the Katsylo group FF by the group JJ. The group JJ is a closed subgroup of a Weil restriction from a finite flat cover of Spec(k)\text{Spec}(k), so is affine (e.g. by the construction in [12, Section 7.6, Theorem 4]); meanwhile FF is a finite group, so any extension of a subgroup of FF by JJ is also affine. So Aut(x)Aut(x) is affine. ∎

The factorisation (4.22) induces a factorisation

(5.19) (G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}(G;S)}ab(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G;S)}𝒜(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}(G;S)}AbS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ab_{S}}hSab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S}^{ab}}

of the SS-Hitchin map hSh_{S}. We have the following analogue of Theorem 5.16, which follows from Corollary 4.29. Let τ\tau be a \mathbb{C}-point of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}(G;S) such that the fibre (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau) is non-empty.

Proposition 5.24.

The fibre (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau) can be identified with the stack 𝐁Σ𝒥τ{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{J}_{\tau} of 𝒥τ\mathcal{J}_{\tau}-torsors on Σ\Sigma, where 𝒥τ=τ𝒥S,𝔾m\mathcal{J}_{\tau}=\tau^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} (for 𝒥S,𝔾m\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} as in Corollary 4.29).

Remark 5.25.

The fibres of AbSAb_{S} over ab(G,S)\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G;S) have a similar description in terms of stacks of non-abelian torsors on Σ\Sigma.

Since 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} is commutative, the fibres of hSabh_{S}^{ab} inherit the structure of commutative group stacks. We can describe these fibres over the locus 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) (defined as in Proposition 5.14) quite explicitly up to isogeny - in this context we shall say that a homomorphism of group stacks is an isogeny if it is finite and essentially surjective.

Lemma 5.26.

For any τ𝒜(G,S)\tau\in\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S), the inclusion 𝒥τ𝒥^τ\mathcal{J}_{\tau}\hookrightarrow\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau} (where 𝒥^τ=τ𝒥^S,𝔾m\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}=\tau^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} for 𝒥^S,𝔾m\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} as in Corollary 4.29) induces an isogeny 𝐁Σ𝒥τ𝐁Σ𝒥^τ{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{J}_{\tau}\rightarrow{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau} of group stacks.

Proof.

Since 𝒥τ𝒥^τ\mathcal{J}_{\tau}\hookrightarrow\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau} is a homomorphism of commutative group schemes, the induced map 𝐁Σ𝒥τ𝐁Σ𝒥^τ{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{J}_{\tau}\rightarrow{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau} is a homomorphism of group stacks. We can describe these stacks in terms of fppf cohomology groups as

(5.20) 𝐁Σ𝒥τ=[H1(Σ,𝒥τ)/H0(Σ,𝒥τ)]{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{J}_{\tau}=[H^{1}(\Sigma;\mathcal{J}_{\tau})/H^{0}(\Sigma;\mathcal{J}_{\tau})]

and

(5.21) 𝐁Σ𝒥τ^=[H1(Σ,𝒥^τ)/H0(Σ,𝒥^τ)],{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\hat{\mathcal{J}_{\tau}}=[H^{1}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau})/H^{0}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau})],

and the map between them is defined by the induced maps on cohomology. The map H0(Σ,𝒥τ)H0(Σ,𝒥τ^)H^{0}(\Sigma;\mathcal{J}_{\tau})\rightarrow H^{0}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}_{\tau}}) is the inclusion of a finite index subgroup. Meanwhile, there is an exact sequence on cohomology

(5.22) H0(Σ,𝒥^τ/𝒥τ){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces H^{0}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}/\mathcal{J}_{\tau})}H1(Σ,𝒥τ){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces H^{1}(\Sigma;\mathcal{J}_{\tau})}H1(Σ,𝒥^τ){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces H^{1}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau})}H1(Σ,𝒥^τ/𝒥τ).{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces H^{1}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}/\mathcal{J}_{\tau}).}

The sheaf 𝒥^τ/𝒥τ\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}/\mathcal{J}_{\tau} is a sheaf of finite groups, and is non-trivial only over finitely many points of Σ\Sigma; hence H0(Σ,𝒥^τ/𝒥τ)H^{0}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}/\mathcal{J}_{\tau}) is finite and H1(Σ,𝒥^τ/𝒥τ)=0H^{1}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}/\mathcal{J}_{\tau})=0, so that the map H1(Σ,𝒥τ)H1(Σ,𝒥τ^)H^{1}(\Sigma;\mathcal{J}_{\tau})\rightarrow H^{1}(\Sigma;\hat{\mathcal{J}_{\tau}}) is an isogeny. This implies the statement of the lemma. ∎

We can describe the stack 𝐁Σ𝒥^τ{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau} in terms of bundles over a cover of Σ\Sigma; this is the analogue of the cameral curve of [29] in our set-up.

Definition 5.27.

For a \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}(G;S), we define the SS-cameral curve to be the finite flat cover pτ:Σ^τΣp_{\tau}:\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}\rightarrow\Sigma determined by the Cartesian diagram:

(5.23) Σ^τ{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}}[𝔷/𝔾m]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{z}/\mathbb{G}_{m}]}}Σ{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\Sigma}/𝔾m.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m}.}pτ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces p_{\tau}}τ^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\tau}}p𝔾m\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces p_{\mathbb{G}_{m}}}τ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\tau}

Here 𝔷\mathfrak{z} is the centre of the Lie algebra Lie(L)Lie(L), and p𝔾mp_{\mathbb{G}_{m}} is the map induced by the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant map pp defined in Lemma 4.1.

Remark 5.28.

Since the map pp is representable, Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} is a scheme. It inherits an action of WL=NG(L)/LW_{L}=N_{G}(L)/L over Σ\Sigma from the WLW_{L}-action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} by Lemma 4.2.

If τ\tau maps to a \mathbb{C}-point σ\sigma of 𝒜(G)\mathcal{A}(G) then we can consider the usual cameral curve Σˇσ\check{\Sigma}_{\sigma} defined by the Cartesian diagram:

(5.24) Σˇσ{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\check{\Sigma}_{\sigma}}[𝔱/𝔾m]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{t}/\mathbb{G}_{m}]}}Σ{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\Sigma}[𝔠/𝔾m].{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{c}/\mathbb{G}_{m}]}.}σ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\sigma}

The diagrams (5.23) and (5.24), together with the inclusion 𝔷𝔱\mathfrak{z}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{t} and the map ν~S:𝔠\tilde{\nu}_{S}:\mathcal{B}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}, induce a map nτ:Σ^τΣˇσn_{\tau}:\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}\rightarrow\check{\Sigma}_{\sigma}, which is finite since pτp_{\tau} is finite. We suppose that τ𝒜(G,S)\tau\in\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S); then Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} is reduced (as in Lemme 4.1.5 of [71]), and so nτn_{\tau} factors through the reduced subscheme Σˇσred\check{\Sigma}_{\sigma}^{red} of Σˇσ\check{\Sigma}_{\sigma}. One can also observe directly from the definitions that nτ:Σ^τΣˇσredn_{\tau}:\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}\rightarrow\check{\Sigma}_{\sigma}^{red} is a bijection on the open subset of Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}^{\tau} which maps to [𝔷rs/𝔾m][\mathfrak{z}^{rs}/\mathbb{G}_{m}] under τ^\hat{\tau} (where 𝔷rs\mathfrak{z}^{rs} is defined as in (4.9)). In particular if Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} is normal, it is the normalisation of the reduced subscheme of the usual cameral curve.

Unlike the usual cameral cover, the cover pτp_{\tau} may be unramified; indeed, we can decompose the map pτp_{\tau} as Σ^τΣ~Σ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}\rightarrow\tilde{\Sigma}\rightarrow\Sigma, where Σ~\tilde{\Sigma} is an FF-torsor over Σ\Sigma, and Σ^τΣ~\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}\rightarrow\tilde{\Sigma} is a WSW_{S}-cover which is locally pulled back from the quotient map 𝔷𝔷/WS\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}/W_{S} (where WSW_{S} is the subgroup of WLW_{L} defined as in Corollary 8.4).

Let Z¯=L/Lder\bar{Z}=L/L^{der} as in Section 4.2, and suppose XX is a scheme with a WLW_{L}-action. We make a definition analogous to [27, Definition 5.7] (although we use a different notational convention). For a Z¯\bar{Z}-torsor 𝒵\mathcal{Z} on XX, we denote by w𝒵w^{*}\mathcal{Z} the pullback of 𝒵\mathcal{Z} by the automorphism of XX defined by ww; and we denote by 𝒵w\mathcal{Z}^{w} the Z¯\bar{Z}-torsor with the same underlying scheme as 𝒵\mathcal{Z} but with Z¯\bar{Z}-action given by

(5.25) 𝒵×Z¯{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{Z}\times\bar{Z}}𝒵×Z¯{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{Z}\times\bar{Z}}𝒵.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{Z}.}(id,w1)\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces(\text{id},w^{-1})}Act\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Act}
Definition 5.29.

We say that a Z¯\bar{Z}-torsor 𝒵\mathcal{Z} on XX is (strongly) WLW_{L}-equivariant if for every wWLw\in W_{L} there is an isomorphism w~:w𝒵w𝒵\widetilde{w}:w^{*}\mathcal{Z}^{w}\rightarrow\mathcal{Z} of Z¯\bar{Z}-torsors such that id~WL=id𝒵\widetilde{\text{id}}_{W_{L}}=\text{id}_{\mathcal{Z}} and w1w2~=w~1w~2\widetilde{w_{1}w_{2}}=\widetilde{w}_{1}\circ\widetilde{w}_{2} (after making the usual canonical identifications).

Let τ\tau be a \mathbb{C}-point of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S). The diagonal action of WLW_{L} on Z¯×Σ^τ\bar{Z}\times\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} induces a strict WLW_{L}-action on the stack 𝐁Σ^τZ¯{\bf B}_{\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}}\bar{Z} of Z¯\bar{Z}-torsors on Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}. The fixed point stack (𝐁Σ^τZ¯)WL({\bf B}_{\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}}\bar{Z})^{W_{L}} is the stack of strongly WLW_{L}-equivariant torsors on Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}; morphisms between objects of this stack are given by WLW_{L}-equivariant isomorphisms of Z¯\bar{Z}-torsors.

By the definition of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S), there are only finitely many ramification points of pτp_{\tau} and these are exactly the points of Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} which have non-trivial stabiliser under the WLW_{L}-action. For each ramification point xΣ^τx\in\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}, with stabiliser Wx=StabWL(x)W_{x}=Stab_{W_{L}}(x), there is a map of stacks rx:(𝐁Σ^τZ¯)WL(BZ¯)Wxr_{x}:({\bf B}_{\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}}\bar{Z})^{W_{L}}\rightarrow(\textbf{B}\bar{Z})^{W_{x}} given by restriction of torsors to the point xΣ^τx\in\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}. Thus we can define a map

(5.26) r:=xRrx:(𝐁Σ^τZ¯)WLxR(𝐁Z¯)Wxr:=\prod_{x\in R}r_{x}:({\bf B}_{\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}}\bar{Z})^{W_{L}}\rightarrow\prod_{x\in R}({\bf B}\bar{Z})^{W_{x}}

where RR is the set of ramification points of pτp_{\tau}.

For each xRx\in R, the stack (𝐁Z¯)Wx({\bf B}\bar{Z})^{W_{x}} is a union of copies of 𝐁(Z¯Wx){\bf B}(\bar{Z}^{W_{x}}) indexed by the group cohomology H1(Wx,Z¯)H^{1}(W_{x};\bar{Z}); in particular, there is a component 𝐁0(Z¯Wx){\bf B}^{0}(\bar{Z}^{W_{x}}) whose image consists of the substack of WxW_{x}-equivariant Z¯\bar{Z}-torsors which are fppf-locally isomorphic to the trivial torsor with its natural equivariant structure.

Proposition 5.30.

For τ𝒜(G,S)\tau\in\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S), the stack 𝐁Σ^𝒥^τ{\bf B}_{\hat{\Sigma}}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau} is isomorphic to the fibre product

(5.27) (𝐁Σ^τZ¯)WL×r(xR𝐁0(Z¯Wx)).({\bf B}_{\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}}\bar{Z})^{W_{L}}\times_{r}\left(\prod_{x\in R}{\bf B}^{0}(\bar{Z}^{W_{x}})\right).
Proof.

The proof is analogous to that of [27, Proposition 16.4]. ∎

We can identify the stack (5.27) with the stack 𝒫^S,τ\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S,\tau} of WLW_{L}-equivariant Z¯\bar{Z}-torsors 𝒵\mathcal{Z} on Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}, satsifying the following additional condition:

  • ()(*)

    for each ramification point xRx\in R, there is an isomorphism 𝒵xZ¯\mathcal{Z}_{x}\cong\bar{Z} which is equivariant with respect to the actions of both Z¯\bar{Z} and WxW_{x}.

Then Lemma 5.26 and Proposition 5.30 combine to give a cameral description for the fibres of hSabh_{S}^{ab}.

Theorem 5.31.

For any τ𝒜(G,S)\tau\in\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) such that (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau) is non-empty, there is a finite essentially surjective map (hSab)1(τ)𝒫^S,τ(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau)\rightarrow\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S,\tau}.

Remark 5.32.

In the case of regular Higgs bundles this map determines the variant of the homogenised cameral data of [27, 16.7], which does not include the data of the trivialisations βi,0\beta_{i,0} (in the notation of [27, 16.3]). This latter discrepancy is due to the difference in general between 𝒥S\mathcal{J}_{S} and 𝒥S^\hat{\mathcal{J}_{S}}, e.g. see Remark 4.22.

If the SS-cameral curve Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} is non-singular, we can use this to describe the geometry of the fibres of hSabh_{S}^{ab}.

Definition 5.33.

[71, Définition 4.6.5] A group stack 𝒢\mathcal{G} is an abelian stack if it is the quotient of an abelian variety by the trivial action of a diagonalisable group.

Proposition 5.34.

If τ𝒜(G,S)\tau\in\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) is such that Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} is non-singular, then the fibre (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau) is isomorphic to a disjoint union of abelian stacks.

Proof.

The proof is the same as that of [71, Proposition 4.8.2 (2)]. ∎

Remark 5.35.

As in [71, Section 4.6], one can define a non-empty open substack 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}(G;S) of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S) such that the \mathbb{C}-points of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}(G;S) correspond to non-singular cameral curves. If the degree of \mathcal{L} is suitably high, 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}(G;S) has non-empty intersection with 𝒜0(G,S).\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S).

We conclude this section by giving the abelian analogues of Theorem 5.20. We let \mathcal{L} be a line bundle on Σ\Sigma which admits a square root, and we denote by ab,0(G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}^{ab,0}(G;S) the restriction of ab(G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}^{ab}(G;S) to 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S). The pullback v𝒥S,𝔾mv^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} under the evaluation map v:𝒜0(G,S)×Σ/𝔾mv:\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S)\times\Sigma\rightarrow\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m} defines a smooth commutative group stack on 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S) representable by group schemes. We set

(5.28) 𝒫S0=Sec(Σ,𝐁(v𝒥S,𝔾m))\mathcal{P}^{0}_{S}=Sec(\Sigma,{\bf B}(v^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}))

where 𝐁(v𝒥S,𝔾m){\bf B}(v^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}) is the classifying stack of v𝒥S,𝔾mv^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}}-torsors; 𝒫S0\mathcal{P}_{S}^{0} is a commutative group stack over 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S).

Let τ\tau be a \mathbb{C}-point of 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S). For any abelianised Higgs bundle f:Σ[S/G]ab/𝔾mf:\Sigma\rightarrow[S/G]^{ab}/\mathbb{G}_{m} representing a point in the fibre (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau), its group scheme of local automorphisms over Σ\Sigma is AutΣ(f)=𝒥τAut_{\Sigma}(f)=\mathcal{J}_{\tau}. Thus, the fibre 𝒫S,τ0=𝐁Σ𝒥τ\mathcal{P}^{0}_{S,\tau}={\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{J}_{\tau} of 𝒫S0\mathcal{P}^{0}_{S} over τ\tau acts canonically on (hSab)1(τ)(h_{S}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau) by twisting by 𝒥τ\mathcal{J}_{\tau}-torsors. This defines a global action of the group stack 𝒫S0\mathcal{P}_{S}^{0} on ab,0(G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}^{ab,0}(G;S) over 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S).

Theorem 5.36.

The stack ab,0(G,S)\mathcal{M}_{\mathcal{L}}^{ab,0}(G;S) is a torsor for the action of 𝒫S0\mathcal{P}_{S}^{0}.

Proof.

The proof is the same as that of [71, Proposition 4.3.3], noting that the fibres of hSabh_{S}^{ab} are non-empty over 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{0}(G;S) by Proposition 5.18. ∎

Given a choice of Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS, this torsor structure can be trivialised over H0(Σ,𝔎)H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}). We have a map η:H0(Σ,𝔎)×Σ/𝔾m\eta:H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})\times\Sigma\rightarrow\mathcal{B}/\mathbb{G}_{m} induced by the evaluation map, and we can define a group scheme 𝒥η=η𝒥S,𝔾m\mathcal{J}_{\eta}=\eta^{*}\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} on H0(Σ,𝔎)×ΣH^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})\times\Sigma.

Theorem 5.37.

A choice of Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS and square-root 1/2\mathcal{L}^{1/2} of \mathcal{L} determines a Cartesian diagram

(5.29) 𝐁Σ(𝒥η){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}_{\eta})}ab,0(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{M}^{ab,0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}H0(Σ,𝔎){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}})}}𝒜0(G,S){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{A}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)}hSab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S}^{ab}}q\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces q}

Here, 𝐁Σ(𝒥η){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}_{\eta}) denotes the mapping stack

(5.30) 𝐁Σ(𝒥η)=Sec(Σ,𝐁(𝒥η)),{\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}_{\eta})=Sec(\Sigma,{\bf B}(\mathcal{J}_{\eta})),

which is a commutative group stack over H0(Σ,𝔎)H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{K}_{\mathcal{L}}).

Remark 5.38.

Theorems 5.20 and 5.37 ensure that the fibres of hSh_{S} and hSabh_{S}^{ab} are always non-empty over 𝒜0(G,S)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}^{0}(G;S). On the other hand, there is no guarantee that the map AbS:0(G,S)ab,0(G,S)Ab_{S}:\mathcal{M}^{0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S)\rightarrow\mathcal{M}^{ab,0}_{\mathcal{L}}(G;S) is necessarily essentially surjective (although it is in the examples we calculate in Sections 6 and 7.2).

6. Examples

We make explicit the constructions of the previous section for the two main examples of sheets which were discussed in Section 2.2, i.e., the sheets in 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} for nn arbitrary, and the sheets in 𝔰𝔭4\mathfrak{sp}_{4}. We consider these using the spectral correspondence of [46] and [5] (and its extensions to non-integral curves by [82] and [19]). The abelianised Hitchin fibrations in these cases involve spectral data on the normalisation of the reduced subscheme of the spectral curve, providing a non-abelian analogue to similar constructions for “semi-abelian” cases in the singular locus of the Hitchin fibration [49], [51], [52], [32].

For concreteness, we fix the twisting line bundle \mathcal{L} on Σ\Sigma to be the canonical bundle KK.

6.1. Spectral data for sheet-valued GLnGL_{n}-Higgs bundles

We consider the case where G=GLnG=GL_{n}, i.e. the setting of Example 2.22.

We recall from Proposition 2.24 that every sheet SS in 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} is Dixmier, i.e. contains a semisimple element xSx\in S, and thus the sheets are in bijective correspondence with conjugacy classes of Levi subgroups LGLnL\leq GL_{n} (for example by taking L=CG(x)L=C_{G}(x)); these in turn correspond to partitions 𝐦=(m1mr){\bf m}=(m_{1}\geq...\geq m_{r}) of nn. We will denote by S𝐦S_{\bf m} the sheet corresponding to the partition 𝐦{\bf m}, and L𝐦L_{\bf m} its associated Levi subgroup.

A GLnGL_{n}-Higgs bundle on Σ\Sigma corresponds to a pair (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) where VV is a vector bundle on Σ\Sigma and ΦH0(Σ,End(V)K)\Phi\in H^{0}(\Sigma,End(V)\otimes K). For a sheet S𝐦S_{\bf m}, we can characterise the S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundles as follows.

Proposition 6.1.

For a Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) on Σ\Sigma, the following are equivalent:

  • (i)

    (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) is an S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundle;

  • (ii)

    for every xΣx\in\Sigma, Φx\Phi_{x} can be identified with an endomorphism of n\mathbb{C}^{n} with Jordan decomposition Φx=Φxss+Φxnil\Phi_{x}=\Phi_{x}^{ss}+\Phi_{x}^{nil}, such that Φxss\Phi_{x}^{ss} decomposes as

    (6.1) Φxss=i=1rλiImii=1rEnd(mi)\Phi_{x}^{ss}=\oplus_{i=1}^{r}\lambda_{i}I_{m_{i}}\in\bigoplus_{i=1}^{r}End(\mathbb{C}^{m_{i}})

    for some scalars λi\lambda_{i}\in\mathbb{C}, and Φxnil\Phi_{x}^{nil} satisfies

    (6.2) Φxnil1i<jrHom(mj,mi)\Phi_{x}^{nil}\in\bigoplus_{1\leq i<j\leq r}Hom(\mathbb{C}^{m_{j}},\mathbb{C}^{m_{i}})

    with minimal possible centraliser dimension subject to this condition.

Proof.

This follows from [11, Satz 4.8] and the definition of the induced orbit in [67]. ∎

This description is somewhat unwieldy, but it is substantially more straightforward to describe the S𝐦S_{\bf m}-Hitchin base of Definition 5.10. We recall that the Katsylo group FF, defined in Definition 3.2, is always trivial for any sheet in G=GLnG=GL_{n}. We use the notation of Example 2.22. By Remark 5.13, we have

(6.3) 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\displaystyle\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) =i=1sH0(Σ,𝔷iK/Wi)\displaystyle=\bigoplus_{i=1}^{s}H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{z}_{i}\otimes K/W_{i})
=i=1s(j=1liH0(Σ,Kj)),\displaystyle=\bigoplus_{i=1}^{s}\left(\bigoplus_{j=1}^{l_{i}}H^{0}(\Sigma,K^{j})\right),

noting that 𝔷i\mathfrak{z}_{i} is a vector space of dimension lil_{i} and WiW_{i} is the symmetric group on lil_{i} elements acting by permutation of the coordinates of 𝔷i\mathfrak{z}_{i}. For any semisimple element in xSmx\in S_{\textbf{m}}, lil_{i} is the number of distinct eigenvalues of xx with multiplicity ii.

We recall the interpretation of the usual Hitchin base 𝒜K(GLn)\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n}) as a space of spectral covers over Σ\Sigma [46]. If π:TΣΣ\pi:T^{*}\Sigma\rightarrow\Sigma is the total space of the line bundle KK on Σ\Sigma, a point (a1,,an)(a_{1},...,a_{n}) of

(6.4) 𝒜K(GLn)\displaystyle\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n}) =i=1nH0(Σ,Ki)\displaystyle=\bigoplus_{i=1}^{n}H^{0}(\Sigma,K^{i})

corresponds to a section ξ\xi of πKn\pi^{*}K^{n} over TΣT^{*}\Sigma of the form

ξ=λn+a1λn1++an,\xi=\lambda^{n}+a_{1}\lambda^{n-1}+...+a_{n},

where λ\lambda is the canonical section of πK\pi^{*}K over TΣT^{*}\Sigma. This section in turn corresponds to a cover ΣξΣ{\Sigma}_{\xi}\rightarrow\Sigma together with a closed immersion ΣξTΣ{\Sigma}_{\xi}\hookrightarrow T^{*}\Sigma; this is the spectral cover of Σ\Sigma corresponding to ξ\xi.

The points ((bi)j)((b_{i})_{j}) of 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) correspond analogously to tuples (ξ1,,ξs)(\xi_{1},...,\xi_{s}), where ξi\xi_{i} is a section of πKli\pi^{*}K^{l_{i}} defined by

ξi=λli+(bi)1λli1++(bi)li,\xi_{i}=\lambda^{l_{i}}+(b_{i})_{1}\lambda^{l_{i}-1}+...+(b_{i})_{l_{i}},

and thus to tuples (ΣξiΣ)i({\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\rightarrow\Sigma)_{i} of covers together with their closed immersions ΣξiTΣ{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\hookrightarrow T^{*}\Sigma. We could simply omit any ii with li=0l_{i}=0, but it is notationally convenient to instead take ξi=1\xi_{i}=1 so that Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} is the empty scheme. The points of the open subscheme 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}_{K}^{\heartsuit}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) of 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) defined as in Proposition 5.14 correspond exactly to the tuples (ΣξiΣ)i({\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\rightarrow\Sigma)_{i} such that each Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} is reduced.

Proposition 6.2.

The map μ~S:𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)𝒜K(GLn)\tilde{\mu}_{S}:\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m})\rightarrow\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n}) in Remark 5.11 sends a tuple (ξ1,,ξs)(\xi_{1},...,\xi_{s}) to the section

(6.5) ξ=i=1s(ξi)i\xi=\prod_{i=1}^{s}(\xi_{i})^{i}

of πKn\pi^{*}K^{n}.

Proof.

The map μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} is induced by the map

νL:i=1s𝔷i/Wi𝔱/W.\nu_{L}:\prod_{i=1}^{s}\mathfrak{z}_{i}/W_{i}\rightarrow\mathfrak{t}/W.

As in Example 2.22, points of the left hand side are of the form (𝝀1,,𝝀s)(\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{1},\,...,\,\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{s}), where each 𝝀i\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{i} is an unordered lil_{i}-tuple ((λi)1,,(λi)li)((\lambda_{i})_{1},\,...,\,(\lambda_{i})_{l_{i}}). The map νL\nu_{L} sends (𝝀1,,𝝀s)(\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{1},\,...,\,\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{s}) to the unordered nn-tuple of all of the (λi)j(\lambda_{i})_{j}, where each (λi)j(\lambda_{i})_{j} appears ii times (for each occurence of this value in 𝝀i\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{i}). If a section (si)x(s_{i})_{x} corresponds to the tuple ((λi)1,,(λi)lj)((\lambda_{i})_{1},\,...,\,(\lambda_{i})_{l_{j}}), then

(si)x=(λx(λi)1)(λx(λi)li);(s_{i})_{x}=(\lambda_{x}-(\lambda_{i})_{1})\,\cdots\,(\lambda_{x}-(\lambda_{i})_{l_{i}});

a similar expression holds for sxs_{x}. Thus the statement of the proposition follows. ∎

Remark 6.3.

For a tuple (ξ1,,ξs)(\xi_{1},...,\xi_{s}) corresponding to a point of 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}), each of the irreducible factors of ξi\xi_{i} occurs with multiplicity one; hence the expression (6.5) is unique, i.e. the map μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} in Remark 5.11 is injective on this open subset as predicted by Proposition 5.14. On the other hand, if we take n=4n=4 and 𝐦=(2,12){\bf m}=(2,1^{2}), then for any aH0(Σ,K2)a\in H^{0}(\Sigma,K^{2}), the points in 𝒜(GL4,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}(GL_{4};S_{\bf m}) corresponding to ((λa)2,(λ+a))((\lambda-a)^{2},(\lambda+a)) and ((λ+a)2,(λa))((\lambda+a)^{2},(\lambda-a)) both map to the same section (λa)2(λ+a)2(\lambda-a)^{2}(\lambda+a)^{2} in 𝒜(GL4)\mathcal{A}(GL_{4}). This is the global version of the failure of injectivity of νL\nu_{L} noted at the end of Example 2.22.

We recall that a Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) maps to ξ(λ,Φ)\xi(\lambda;\Phi) under the Hitchin map hGLnh_{GL_{n}}, where ξ(T,Φ)=det(TΦ)\xi(T;\Phi)=\det(T-\Phi) is the characteristic polynomial of Φ\Phi whose coefficients are given by sections of powers of πK\pi^{*}K. In particular, for an S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi), the characteristic equation ξ(T,Φ)\xi(T;\Phi) has a decomposition

(6.6) ξ(T,Φ)=i=1sξi(T,Φ)i\xi(T;\Phi)=\prod_{i=1}^{s}\xi_{i}(T;\Phi)^{i}

where each ξi(T,Φ)\xi_{i}(T;\Phi) is a polynomial of degree lil_{i}; this decomposition is unique if (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) is a point of K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{M}_{K}^{\heartsuit}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}). In that case, by taking each factor ξi(T,Φ)\xi_{i}(T;\Phi) only once, we can define a polynomial by

(6.7) m(T,Φ)=i=1sξi(T,Φ).m(T;\Phi)=\prod_{i=1}^{s}\xi_{i}(T;\Phi).
Lemma 6.4.

For a \mathbb{C}-point (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) of K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{M}_{K}^{\heartsuit}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}), the KrK^{r}-twisted endomorphism m=m(Φ,Φ)m=m(\Phi;\Phi) of VV is 00.

Proof.

The condition mx=0m_{x}=0 is a closed condition on xΣx\in\Sigma, thus it suffices to check this on the open subset Σss\Sigma^{ss} over which Φx\Phi_{x} is semisimple; this is clear from Proposition 6.1. ∎

The Higgs bundles in the fibre of a point pp can be described in terms of sheaves on the corresponding spectral curve.

Theorem 6.5.

[46], [5], [82], [23] There is a functorial correspondence between rank 1 torsion-free sheaves on Σξ(λ,Φ){\Sigma}_{\xi(\lambda;\Phi)} and Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma with characteristic polynomial ξ(T,Φ)\xi(T;\Phi). The correspondence sends a sheaf \mathcal{E} on Σξ(λ,Φ){\Sigma}_{\xi(\lambda;\Phi)} (regarded as a compactly supported sheaf on TΣT^{*}\Sigma) to the Higgs bundle (V,Φ)=(π,πλ)(V,\Phi)=(\pi_{*}\mathcal{E},\pi_{*}\lambda), where πλ\pi_{*}\lambda denotes the pushforward of the “multiplication by λ\lambda” map determined by the 𝒪TΣ\mathcal{O}_{T^{*}\Sigma}-structure on \mathcal{E}.

Remark 6.6.

For our purposes, a sheaf \mathcal{E} on Σξ{\Sigma}_{\xi} has rank 1 if for every xΣξx\in{\Sigma}_{\xi}, x\mathcal{E}_{x} has the same length as 𝒪Σξ,x\mathcal{O}_{{\Sigma}_{\xi},x} as an 𝒪Σξ,x\mathcal{O}_{{\Sigma}_{\xi},x}-module.

There are a particular class of rank 1 sheaves on the spectral curve corresponding to S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundles. We make the following definition.

Definition 6.7.

Let XX be a scheme, and \mathcal{E} be a sheaf on XX. We say \mathcal{E} is reduced if there is a sheaf Xr\mathcal{E}_{X^{r}} on the reduced subscheme ιr:XrX\iota^{r}:X^{r}\hookrightarrow X such that =ιrXr\mathcal{E}=\iota^{r}_{*}\mathcal{E}_{X^{r}}.

Proposition 6.8.

Let ξ𝒜K(GLn)\xi\in\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n}) be a point in the image of 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) under μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S}. The sheaves \mathcal{E} on Σξ{\Sigma}_{\xi} corresponding to S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundles under Theorem 6.5 are reduced.

Conversely, any reduced rank 1 torsion-free sheaf \mathcal{E} corresponds to a generically S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi); i.e. for all but finitely many xΣx\in\Sigma, ΦxS𝐦\Phi_{x}\in S_{\bf m} (in any trivialisation).

Proof.

Let (ξ1,,ξs)(\xi_{1},\,...,\,\xi_{s}) be the point in 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}_{K}^{\heartsuit}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) such that ξ=μ~S(ξ1,,ξs)\xi=\tilde{\mu}_{S}(\xi_{1},\,...,\,\xi_{s}). Viewing the spectral curve as the vanishing of the ideal sheaf on TΣT^{*}\Sigma generated by ξ=ξ1(ξ2)2(ξs)s\xi=\xi_{1}(\xi_{2})^{2}...(\xi_{s})^{s}, we see that the reduced subscheme of Σξ{\Sigma}_{\xi} is defined by the vanishing of the ideal sheaf generated by m=ξ1ξ2ξsm=\xi_{1}\xi_{2}...\xi_{s}. Hence, a sheaf \mathcal{E} on Σξ{\Sigma}_{\xi} being reduced corresponds exactly to it being annihilated under multiplication by mm. Hence the first statement follows by Lemma 6.4.

The second statement follows by observing that, away from the ramification of the cover ΣξrΣ{\Sigma}^{r}_{\xi}\rightarrow\Sigma defined by the reduced subscheme ΣξrΣ^ξ{\Sigma}^{r}_{\xi}\subseteq\hat{\Sigma}_{\xi}, the reducedness condition on the sheaf \mathcal{E} corresponds to the Higgs field Φ\Phi being diagonalisable, with eigenvalues whose multiplicities are prescribed by 𝐦{\bf m}. ∎

Remark 6.9.

Suppose li0l_{i}\neq 0 for only one value of ii, i.e. ξ=(ξi)i\xi=(\xi_{i})^{i}, and suppose the reduced subscheme of Σξ{\Sigma}_{\xi} is non-singular. In this case, every reduced rank 1 torsion-free sheaf on Σξ{\Sigma}_{\xi} corresponds to an S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundle, and Proposition 6.8 gives the generalised spectral correspondence of [3, Theorem 6.7].

In general, choosing a rank ii vector bundle i\mathcal{E}_{i} on each Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} determines a sheaf

=ιri=1si,\mathcal{E}=\iota^{r}_{*}\bigoplus_{i=1}^{s}\mathcal{E}_{i},

which is rank 1, torsion-free and reduced. But if at least two of the values of lil_{i} are non-zero, the resulting Higgs bundle under the spectral correspondence is not an S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundle.

We will now describe the abelianised fibration hS𝐦abh_{S_{\bf m}}^{ab} as a Hitchin fibration; we use the notation of Section 5.3. We can describe the map explicitly over the subscheme 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) of 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) whose points correspond to tuples (ΣξiΣ)i({\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\rightarrow\Sigma)_{i} such that each Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} is non-singular; this is a non-empty open subscheme by a Bertini-type argument as in [46, Section 5.1]. We denote by K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{M}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) the restriction of K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{M}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) to 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) under hS𝐦h_{S_{\bf m}}.

We construct a map

(6.8) K(GLn,S𝐦)i=1sK(GLli).\mathcal{M}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m})\rightarrow\prod_{i=1}^{s}\mathcal{M}_{K}^{\diamondsuit}(GL_{l_{i}}).

Suppose (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) is a \mathbb{C}-point of K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{M}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}), which maps to (ξ1,ξ2,,ξs)(\xi_{1},\xi_{2},...,\xi_{s}) under hS𝐦h_{S_{\bf m}}. The spectral curve ΣξΣ{\Sigma}_{\xi}\rightarrow\Sigma for (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) has reduced subscheme Σξr{\Sigma}_{\xi}^{r} with irreducible components given by Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}. The sheaf \mathcal{E} on Σ^\hat{\Sigma} corresponding to (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) under Theorem 6.5 defines rank ii vector bundles i\mathcal{E}_{i} on each Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} via restriction (since each Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} is non-singular). The determinants ii\wedge^{i}\mathcal{E}_{i} thus define line bundles on each Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}, each of which can be viewed as the spectral cover of Σ\Sigma for the point ξi𝒜K(GLli)\xi_{i}\in\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{l_{i}}). Alternatively, we can consider the collection (ii)(\wedge^{i}\mathcal{E}_{i}) as defining a sheaf \mathcal{F} on the normalisation Σ~ξ\tilde{\Sigma}_{\xi} of Σξr{\Sigma}_{\xi}^{r}, and we can write

(6.9) =det((ιrν)),\mathcal{F}=\det((\iota^{r}\circ\nu)^{*}\mathcal{E}),

where ν:Σ~ξΣξr\nu:\tilde{\Sigma}_{\xi}\rightarrow{\Sigma}_{\xi}^{r} is the normalisation map.

Under Theorem 6.5, each ii\wedge^{i}\mathcal{E}_{i} corresponds to a GLliGL_{l_{i}}-Higgs bundle (Viab,Φiab)(V_{i}^{ab},\Phi_{i}^{ab}), and this defines an assignment

(6.10) (V,Φ)((V1ab,Φ1ab),,(Vsab,Φsab))(V,\Phi)\mapsto((V_{1}^{ab},\Phi_{1}^{ab}),...,(V_{s}^{ab},\Phi_{s}^{ab}))

which constructs (6.8) at the level of \mathbb{C}-points.

Proposition 6.10.

The assignment (6.10) defines a morphism which extends to a map

(6.11) K(GLn,S𝐦)i=1sK(GLli)\mathcal{M}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m})\rightarrow\prod_{i=1}^{s}\mathcal{M}_{K}(GL_{l_{i}})

realising AbS𝐦Ab_{S_{\bf m}} and identifying hS𝐦abh_{S_{\bf m}}^{ab} with the product of the Hitchin maps hGLlih_{GL_{l_{i}}}.

Proof.

Theorem 5.37 implies that Kab(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{M}^{ab}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) is isomorphic over 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) to the commutative group stack 𝐁Σ(𝒥η){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}_{\eta}), where 𝒥η\mathcal{J}_{\eta} is the group scheme over 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)×Σ\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m})\times\Sigma which is pulled back from the representable group stack 𝒥S,𝔾m\mathcal{J}_{S,\mathbb{G}_{m}} on [𝔠S𝐦/𝔾m][\mathfrak{c}_{S_{\bf m}}/\mathbb{G}_{m}].

There is a decomposition of the WLW_{L}-action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} into the permutation actions of Wi=SymliW_{i}=Sym_{l_{i}} on 𝔷i=li\mathfrak{z}_{i}=\mathbb{C}^{l_{i}} and a corresponding decomposition of the WLW_{L}-action on Z¯=(𝔾m)r\bar{Z}=(\mathbb{G}_{m})^{r} into permutation actions of SymliSym_{l_{i}} on Z¯i:=(𝔾m)li\bar{Z}_{i}:=(\mathbb{G}_{m})^{l_{i}}. If we denote πi:𝔷i𝔷i/Wi\pi_{i}:\mathfrak{z}_{i}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}_{i}/W_{i}, we can define smooth group schemes 𝒥i=(πi)(Z¯i×𝔷i)Wi\mathcal{J}^{i}=(\pi_{i})_{*}(\bar{Z}_{i}\times\mathfrak{z}_{i})^{W_{i}}, which descend to representable group stacks 𝒥𝔾mi\mathcal{J}^{i}_{\mathbb{G}_{m}} on each [𝔠i/𝔾m][\mathfrak{c}_{i}/\mathbb{G}_{m}]. The map η\eta decomposes into maps ηi:𝒜K(GLli)×Σ[𝔠i/𝔾m]\eta_{i}:\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{l_{i}})\times\Sigma\rightarrow[\mathfrak{c}_{i}/\mathbb{G}_{m}], and there is a decomposition

𝒥η=i=1s𝒥ηii,\mathcal{J}_{\eta}=\prod_{i=1}^{s}\mathcal{J}^{i}_{\eta_{i}},

where 𝒥ηii\mathcal{J}^{i}_{\eta_{i}} is the pullback of 𝒥𝔾mi\mathcal{J}^{i}_{\mathbb{G}_{m}} under ηi\eta_{i}. The group schemes 𝒥𝔾mi\mathcal{J}^{i}_{\mathbb{G}_{m}} can also be regarded as the cameral groups for the regular sheets for GLliGL_{l_{i}}, and so by Theorem 5.37 (which in this case follows from [27, Theorem 4.4]), 𝐁Σ(𝒥η){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}_{\eta}) is isomorphic over

𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)=i=1s𝒜K(GLli)\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m})=\prod_{i=1}^{s}\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{l_{i}})

to i=1sK(GLli)\prod_{i=1}^{s}\mathcal{M}_{K}(GL_{l_{i}}).

Thus, abstractly, we can identify AbS𝐦Ab_{S_{\bf m}} with a map (6.11) such that hS𝐦abh_{S_{\bf m}}^{ab} is identified with the product of the Hitchin maps. We need only check that on \mathbb{C}-points this map agrees with the assignment (6.10) - we will fix the identification of Kab(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{M}^{ab}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}) with 𝐁Σ(𝒥η){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}_{\eta}).

Fix an S𝐦S_{\bf m}-valued Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) mapping to (ξ1,,ξs)𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)(\xi_{1},...,\xi_{s})\in\mathcal{A}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}). Let

Σ^(ξ1,,ξs)Σ\hat{\Sigma}_{(\xi_{1},...,\xi_{s})}\rightarrow\Sigma

be the S𝐦S_{\bf m}-cameral cover of Σ\Sigma as defined in Definition 5.27; this decomposes as

(6.12) Σ^(ξ1,,ξs)=Σˇξ1×Σ×ΣΣˇξs\hat{\Sigma}_{(\xi_{1},...,\xi_{s})}=\check{\Sigma}_{\xi_{1}}\times_{\Sigma}\,...\,\times_{\Sigma}\check{\Sigma}_{\xi_{s}}

where ΣˇξiΣ\check{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\rightarrow\Sigma is the usual GLliGL_{l_{i}}-cameral cover. Let PP be a parabolic subgroup of GLnGL_{n} with Levi factor LL corresponding to 𝐦{\bf m}, and let 𝔯\mathfrak{r} be the solvable radical of 𝔭=Lie(P)\mathfrak{p}=Lie(P). The map AbS𝐦Ab_{S_{\bf m}} is defined as follows. By Proposition 4.3, the pullback of (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) to the S𝐦S_{\bf m}-cameral curve defines a reduction of the structure group VPV_{P} of the bundle VV to PP such that the Higgs field is valued in 𝔯reg\mathfrak{r}^{reg}. The map AbS𝐦Ab_{S_{\bf m}} outputs the Z¯\bar{Z}-bundle VZ¯V_{\bar{Z}} induced by the abelianisation of PP, together with its WLW_{L}-equivariant structure. The bundle VZ¯V_{\bar{Z}} (with its WLW_{L}-equivariant structure) decomposes into Z¯i\bar{Z}_{i}-bundles VZ¯iV_{\bar{Z}_{i}} (with WiW_{i}-equivariant structures) on each factor Σˇξi\check{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}.

Let LiL_{i} be the factor of LL consisting of all of the simple factors of LL of the form GLiGL_{i}; the Z¯i\bar{Z}_{i}-bundles VZ¯iV_{\bar{Z}_{i}} can be regarded as the abelianisations of the LiL_{i}-bundles VLiV_{L_{i}} (induced by the maps PLiP\rightarrow L_{i}), and such abelianisations are given by taking the determinant line bundles of the vector bundles corresponding to the GLiGL_{i}-factors.

For xΣx\in\Sigma, we can regard the points in the fibre pˇξi1(x)\check{p}_{\xi_{i}}^{-1}(x) of pˇξi:ΣˇξiΣ\check{p}_{\xi_{i}}:\check{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\rightarrow\Sigma as corresponding to orderings of the lil_{i}-tuple 𝝀i\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{i} of eigenvalues of the Higgs field Φx\Phi_{x}; meanwhile, the points of Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} correspond to choices of an eigenvalue λ\lambda from the tuple 𝝀i\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{i}. As in [27, Section 9], the cover ΣˇξiΣ\check{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\rightarrow\Sigma factors through a map ΣˇξiΣξi\check{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}\rightarrow{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}} sending an ordering of 𝝀i\boldsymbol{\lambda}_{i} to its last coordinate. Under this map, the GLiGL_{i}-bundle factor of VLiV_{L_{i}} corresponding to the last coordinate is identified with the bundle i\mathcal{E}_{i} on Σξi{\Sigma}_{\xi_{i}}, and thus VZ¯iV_{\bar{Z}_{i}} is identified with ii\wedge^{i}\mathcal{E}_{i}, which implies the statement. ∎

We note the similarity with the constructions in Sections 3 and 7 of [32], which describe the Hitchin fibre for a reducible spectral curve via its normalisation. In that case, the pullback and pushforward under the normalisation map can be used to define maps between the Hitchin fibres for GLnGL_{n} and for an associated Levi subgroup.

Remark 6.11.

The assignment (6.10) can in fact be made for any Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) which maps under hGLnh_{GL_{n}} to a point in the image of 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}), i.e. AbS𝐦Ab_{S_{\bf m}} can be extended to the full moduli space of Higgs bundles over the image of 𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}). For any a𝒜K(GLn,S𝐦)a\in\mathcal{A}^{\diamondsuit}_{K}(GL_{n};S_{\bf m}), this implies a fibration of the singular Hitchin fibre hGLn1(a)h_{GL_{n}}^{-1}(a) over (hS𝐦ab)1(a)(h_{S_{\bf m}}^{ab})^{-1}(a).

6.2. Sheet-valued Higgs bundles for Sp4Sp_{4}

We consider the case of G=Sp4G=Sp_{4} as in Example 2.25. We sketch the constructions for each of the sheets in Table 1.

We recall from [46, Section 5.10] that Sp4Sp_{4}-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma correspond to triples (V,ω,Φ)(V,\omega,\Phi), where VV is a rank 44 vector bundle on Σ\Sigma, ω\omega is a symplectic form on VV, and ΦH0(Σ,End(V)K)\Phi\in H^{0}(\Sigma,End(V)\otimes K) satisfies Φ=Φ\Phi=-\Phi^{*}, where Φ\Phi^{*} is the adjoint of Φ\Phi under ω\omega.

The Hitchin base for Sp4Sp_{4} is given by

(6.13) 𝒜K(Sp4)=H0(Σ,K2)H0(Σ,K4).\mathcal{A}_{K}(Sp_{4})=H^{0}(\Sigma,K^{2})\oplus H^{0}(\Sigma,K^{4}).

Indeed, taking the GL4GL_{4}-Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) corresponding to an Sp4Sp_{4}-Higgs bundle, the characteristic equation ξ(T,Φ)\xi(T;\Phi) is of the form ξ(T,Φ)=T4+a2T2+a4\xi(T;\Phi)=T^{4}+a_{2}T^{2}+a_{4}, and the Hitchin map hSp4h_{Sp_{4}} coincides with the pullback of the GL4GL_{4}-Hitchin map hGL4h_{GL_{4}} under the map

(6.14) K(Sp4)K(GL4).\mathcal{M}_{K}(Sp_{4})\rightarrow\mathcal{M}_{K}(GL_{4}).

In particular, we can associate to (V,ω,Φ)(V,\omega,\Phi) the spectral curve Σξ(λ,Φ){\Sigma}_{\xi(\lambda;\Phi)} for the GL4GL_{4}-Higgs bundle (V,Φ)(V,\Phi).

There is an involution θ\theta on Σξ(λ,Φ){\Sigma}_{\xi(\lambda;\Phi)} given by sending λ\lambda to λ-\lambda. There is a spectral correspondence for Sp4Sp_{4} which gives an isomorphism between the fibres of hSp4h_{Sp_{4}} and a “Prym stack” for the involution θ\theta on Σξ(λ,Φ){\Sigma}_{\xi(\lambda;\Phi)}. See [19, Section 4.3] for the extension of [46] to the case where the spectral curve is not smooth.

We recall that there are 5 sheets of Sp4Sp_{4}. The 00 sheet is trivial, while the Hitchin fibration for the regular sheet is dealt with by the specifics of [46] and the general results of [27] and [70]. We consider the remaining three cases individually.

Example 6.12.

If SS is the sheet consisting only of the minimal orbit 𝒪min\mathcal{O}_{min}, the SS-Hitchin base is a single point, and the stack K(Sp4,𝒪min)\mathcal{M}_{K}(Sp_{4};\mathcal{O}_{min}) is isomorphic to the stack of CG(e)C_{G}(e)-torsors for any representative e𝒪mine\in\mathcal{O}_{min}. This is the general picture for sheets consisting of a single rigid orbit.

Example 6.13.

If SS is the sheet SDixS_{Dix}^{\prime} corresponding to the Levi subgroup L=GL2L=GL_{2}, then an Sp4Sp_{4}-Higgs bundle (V,ω,Φ)(V,\omega,\Phi) is SDixS_{Dix}^{\prime}-valued if and only if (V,Φ)(V,\Phi) is an S(22)S_{(2^{2})}-valued GL4GL_{4}-Higgs bundle (see Remark 8.19). The analysis of the previous subsection can be made compatible with the involution θ\theta, and it can be shown as in Proposition 6.10 that the abelianised fibration can be realised as the Hitchin fibration for Sp2Sp_{2}. We omit the details.

The final example differs from the others we have considered in that it has non-trivial Katsylo group. We consider this in greater detail.

Example 6.14.

Let SS be the Dixmier sheet SDixS_{Dix} corresponding to the Levi subgroup L=𝔾m×Sp2L=\mathbb{G}_{m}\times Sp_{2}. Explicitly, K(Sp4,SDix)\mathcal{M}_{K}(Sp_{4};S_{Dix}) consists of the Sp4Sp_{4}-Higgs bundles (V,ω,Φ)(V,\omega,\Phi) such that for every yΣy\in\Sigma, Φy\Phi_{y} can be represented in some trivialisation by the matrix xtx_{t} for some tt\in\mathbb{C}, using the notation of (2.17). We observe from the form of xtx_{t} that Φ\Phi always has a kernel of rank 2, and we can define the quotient GL2GL_{2}-Higgs bundle (V¯,Φ¯)(\overline{V},\overline{\Phi}), noting that Φ¯y=0\overline{\Phi}_{y}=0 at every branch point yΣy\in\Sigma of the spectral cover for (V¯,Φ¯)(\overline{V},\overline{\Phi}).

In this case, the Katsylo group FF, defined in Definition 3.2, is non-trivial (as the calculations of Example 2.25 show); indeed, FF can be identified with the group WL/2W_{L}\cong\mathbb{Z}/2, and its non-trivial element acts by 1-1 on the 11-dimensional space 𝔷=Lie(Z(L))\mathfrak{z}=Lie(Z(L)). By Proposition 5.12, the SDixS_{Dix}-Hitchin base has components indexed by the /2\mathbb{Z}/2-torsors on Σ\Sigma; the component corresponding to the trivial torsor is given by

(6.15) 𝒜K0(Sp4,SDix)=[H0(Σ,K)/(/2)]\mathcal{A}^{0}_{K}(Sp_{4};S_{Dix})=[H^{0}(\Sigma,K)/(\mathbb{Z}/2)]

and any component indexed by a non-trivial torsor π:Σ~Σ\pi:\tilde{\Sigma}\rightarrow\Sigma can be described as a quotient by /2\mathbb{Z}/2 of a subvariety of H0(Σ~,πK)H^{0}(\tilde{\Sigma},\pi^{*}K). The characteristic equation of an SDixS_{Dix}-valued Sp4Sp_{4}-Higgs bundle (V,ω,Φ)(V,\omega,\Phi) has the form ξ(T,Φ)=T4aT2\xi(T;\Phi)=T^{4}-aT^{2} for some aH0(Σ,K2)a\in H^{0}(\Sigma,K^{2}). If a0a\neq 0, the corresponding spectral curve Σξ(λ,Φ){\Sigma}_{\xi(\lambda;\Phi)} decomposes into a non-reduced copy of Σ\Sigma and the spectral curve Σ^GL2\hat{\Sigma}_{GL_{2}} of the quotient GL2GL_{2}-Higgs bundle (V¯,Φ¯)(\overline{V},\overline{\Phi}). Since Φ¯x=0\overline{\Phi}_{x}=0 at every branch point xΣx\in\Sigma, the curve Σ^GL2\hat{\Sigma}_{GL_{2}} has a node at every ramification point; the normalisation Σ~Σ^GL2\tilde{\Sigma}\rightarrow\hat{\Sigma}_{GL_{2}} defines the FF-torsor associated to the corresponding component of 𝒜K(Sp4,SDix)\mathcal{A}_{K}(Sp_{4};S_{Dix}).

We restrict to the component 𝒜K0(Sp4,SDix)\mathcal{A}^{0}_{K}(Sp_{4};S_{Dix}) as in Theorems 5.20 and 5.37. We observe that the image of 𝒜K0(Sp4,SDix)\mathcal{A}^{0}_{K}(Sp_{4};S_{Dix}) under μ~S\tilde{\mu}_{S} is exactly given by the sections aH0(Σ,K2)a\in H^{0}(\Sigma,K^{2}) of the form a=b2a=b^{2} for some bH0(Σ,K)b\in H^{0}(\Sigma,K). In particular, for b0b\neq 0 the curve Σ^GL2{\hat{\Sigma}}_{GL_{2}} decomposes into two irreducible components both isomorphic to Σ\Sigma, embedded as the vanishing of the sections λ+b\lambda+b and λb\lambda-b in TΣT^{*}\Sigma. The GL2GL_{2}-Higgs bundle (V¯,Φ¯)(\overline{V},\overline{\Phi}) in this case is of the form (LL,Φ¯)(L\oplus L^{*},\overline{\Phi}) where Φ¯\overline{\Phi} acts diagonally, by bb and b-b on LL and LL^{*} respectively. We can regard the pair (L,b)(L,b) as a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-Higgs bundle.

We observe that there is an involution Θ\Theta on K(𝔾m)\mathcal{M}_{K}(\mathbb{G}_{m}) exchanging (L,b)(L,b) and (L,b)(L^{*},-b). The above construction determines a map

(6.16) K0(Sp4,SDix)[K(𝔾m)/Θ]\mathcal{M}_{K}^{0}(Sp_{4};S_{Dix})\rightarrow[\mathcal{M}_{K}(\mathbb{G}_{m})/\Theta]

realising AbSDixAb_{S_{Dix}} and identifying hSDixabh_{S_{Dix}}^{ab} with the quotient of the Hitchin fibration for 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}.

7. The Hitchin fibration for real forms

We now apply the above constructions for sheet-valued Higgs bundles to the Hitchin fibration for regular Higgs bundles for a real form GG_{\mathbb{R}} of GG, or equivalently regular Higgs bundles associated to a symmetric pair (G,Gθ)(G,G^{\theta}) for some holomorphic involution θ\theta on GG. We show that the existing gerbe descriptions of [37] and [42] for real regular Higgs bundles can be viewed as θ\theta-equivariant versions of the gerbe descriptions for the SS-Hitchin fibration associated to a suitable Dixmier sheet SS. We adapt the abelianised fibration of Section 5.3 to the Hitchin fibration for an arbitrary real form, and make it explicit in the non-quasi-split cases G=SU(p,q)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SU(p,q) and G=SO(4m+2)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SO^{*}(4m+2).

The general results in this section depend upon work in preparation of Bulois on smoothness of certain sheets in exceptional Lie algebras [17].

7.1. Regular GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles as sheet-valued GG-Higgs bundles

We first recall the definitions for Higgs bundles associated to real forms; further details can be found in Sections 2 and 4 of [37].

A real form GG_{\mathbb{R}} is a real Lie subgroup of GG which is the fixed point group for an anti-holomorphic involution σ\sigma on GG. There is a correspondence between real forms GG_{\mathbb{R}} of GG and holomorphic involutions θ\theta on GG, up to conjugacy [59, Section VI.3]. The real forms of GG are thus classified by Satake diagrams [2].

Let HH be the fixed-point group for the involution θ\theta and consider the eigenspace decomposition of θ\theta on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} given by

(7.1) 𝔤=𝔥𝔪,\mathfrak{g}=\mathfrak{h}\oplus\mathfrak{m},

where 𝔥=Lie(H)\mathfrak{h}=Lie(H) is the +1+1-eigenspace and 𝔪\mathfrak{m} is the 1-1-eigenspace. The group HH acts on 𝔪\mathfrak{m} through the adjoint action of GG; this is the isotropy representation of HH on 𝔪\mathfrak{m}.

We define the moduli stack of GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles as in [75, Section 4.1].

Definition 7.1.

The moduli stack of (twisted) GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma is the mapping stack

(7.2) (G)=Maps(Σ,[𝔪/H×𝔾m]).\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}})=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{m}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]).
Remark 7.2.

A GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundle is then a triple (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) for EE an HH-bundle on Σ\Sigma, \mathcal{L} a line bundle on Σ\Sigma, and Φ\Phi a global section of (E×H𝔪)(E\times^{H}\mathfrak{m})\otimes\mathcal{L}. This definition originates from Section 6 of [85] (though specific cases had already been considered in [47] and [48]) and can be motivated by non-abelian Hodge theory; see e.g. [85, Corollary 6.16] and [36, Theorem 3.32].

As for the complex group case, (G)\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) is a quasi-separated algebraic stack, locally of finite presentation over \mathbb{C}. We will use the same notational convention as in Section 5 when fixing a twist \mathcal{L}.

We give the constructions for the Hitchin base and Hitchin map for real Higgs bundles, following [75, Sections 3.1 and 4.1]. We may assume that the torus TT of GG is stable under θ\theta and the fixed point subgroup TθT^{\theta} has minimal possible dimenison; TT is said to be maximally split for the involution. This induces a decomposition of 𝔱\mathfrak{t} as

(7.3) 𝔱=𝔡𝔞\mathfrak{t}=\mathfrak{d}\oplus\mathfrak{a}

for 𝔡=𝔱𝔥\mathfrak{d}=\mathfrak{t}\cap\mathfrak{h} and 𝔞=𝔱𝔪\mathfrak{a}=\mathfrak{t}\cap\mathfrak{m}.

Let W𝔞=NH(𝔞)/CH(𝔞)W_{\mathfrak{a}}=N_{H}(\mathfrak{a})/C_{H}(\mathfrak{a}); this is a finite group which acts by reflections on 𝔞\mathfrak{a}. The Chevalley restriction theorem gives an isomorphism of GIT quotients 𝔪//H𝔞/W𝔞\mathfrak{m}//H\cong\mathfrak{a}/W_{\mathfrak{a}}; we will denote 𝔠=𝔞/W𝔞\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}=\mathfrak{a}/W_{\mathfrak{a}}. This defines a Chevalley map χ:𝔪𝔠\chi_{\mathbb{R}}:\mathfrak{m}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}, which descends to a map [𝔪/H×𝔾m][𝔠/𝔾m][\mathfrak{m}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\rightarrow[\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}/\mathbb{G}_{m}] (which we also denote by χ\chi_{\mathbb{R}}).

Definition 7.3.

The GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin base is the mapping stack

(7.4) 𝒜(G)=Maps(Σ,[𝔠/𝔾m]).\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}})=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}/\mathbb{G}_{m}]).

The GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin map is the morphism hG:(G)𝒜(G)h_{G_{\mathbb{R}}}:\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}})\rightarrow\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) induced by the Chevalley map χ:[𝔪/H×𝔾m][𝔠/𝔾m]\chi_{\mathbb{R}}:[\mathfrak{m}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]\rightarrow[\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}/\mathbb{G}_{m}].

Remark 7.4.

For a line bundle \mathcal{L}, the \mathcal{L}-twisted GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin base 𝒜(G)\mathcal{A}_{\mathcal{L}}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) is representable by the vector space H0(Σ,𝔞/W𝔞)H^{0}(\Sigma,\mathfrak{a}\otimes\mathcal{L}/W_{\mathfrak{a}}).

There is a map [𝔪/H][𝔤/G][\mathfrak{m}/H]\rightarrow[\mathfrak{g}/G] induced by the inclusions 𝔪𝔤\mathfrak{m}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{g} and HGH\hookrightarrow G. Similarly, there is a map 𝔠𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c} and a commutative diagram

(7.5) [𝔪/H]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{m}/H]}}[𝔤/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{g}/G]}}𝔠{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}}𝔠.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}.}χ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{\mathbb{R}}}χ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi}

This induces a commutative diagram

(7.6) (G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}(G)}}𝒜(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}𝒜(G).{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{A}(G)}.}hG\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{G_{\mathbb{R}}}}hG\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{G}}

We will now restrict our attention to regular GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles. A point x𝔪x\in\mathfrak{m} is regular if CH(x)C_{H}(x) has minimal possible dimension; we denote the locus of regular points by 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg}, which is a dense open subset of 𝔪\mathfrak{m}. Importantly, this notion of regularity does not necessarily coincide with regularity in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} under the adjoint action.

Definition 7.5.

A real form GG_{\mathbb{R}} of GG is quasi-split if 𝔤reg𝔪\mathfrak{g}^{reg}\cap\mathfrak{m}\neq\emptyset.

Let L=CG(𝔞)L=C_{G}(\mathfrak{a}); this is a Levi subgroup of GG since 𝔞\mathfrak{a} is a toral subalgebra of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}, and there is an associated Dixmier sheet SHS_{H} (see Definition 2.7 and Remark 2.8).

Lemma 7.6.

The Dixmier sheet SHS_{H} associated to LL is the unique sheet containing 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg}.

Proof.

By [60, Proposition 5], the elements of 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg} all have GG-centraliser of the same dimension. Hence, since 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg} is irreducible it must be contained in a sheet of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. Moreover, by [60, Remark 3] and [60, Proposition 8], there exist elements in 𝔞\mathfrak{a} with centraliser LL, and these are contained in 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg}. The sheet SHS_{H} is the unique sheet containing such elements, so 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg} must be contained in SHS_{H}. ∎

Remark 7.7.

The real form GG_{\mathbb{R}} is quasi-split exactly when SHS_{H} is the regular sheet.

In order to apply the constructions from Section 5 to GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin fibrations for arbitrary GG_{\mathbb{R}}, we require that the sheets SHS_{H} which can appear in Lemma 7.6 are non-singular. If GG is a classical group, this is automatic by Theorem 2.26, and it is implied in general by work in preparation of [17].

There is an open substack of (G)\mathcal{M}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) defined by

(7.7) reg(G)=Maps(Σ,[𝔪reg/H×𝔾m]),\mathcal{M}^{reg}(G_{\mathbb{R}})=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]),

the stack of regular GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles.

Proposition 7.8.

There is a commutative diagram

(7.8) reg(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}^{reg}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}(G,SH){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}(G;S_{H})}}(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}(G)}}𝒜(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}𝒜(G,SH){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{A}(G;{S_{H}})}}𝒜(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{A}(G)}}hG\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{G_{\mathbb{R}}}}hSH\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S_{H}}}hG\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{G}}μ~SH\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\tilde{\mu}_{S_{H}}}

compatible with the diagrams (5.11) and (7.6).

Proof.

Let ρSH:SH\rho_{S_{H}}:S_{H}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} be the SS-Chevalley map for SHS_{H}. By Proposition 3.29, it suffices to construct a commutative diagram

(7.9) [𝔪reg/H]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H]}}[S/G]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[S/G]}}𝔠{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}χ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{\mathbb{R}}}ρSH\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\rho_{S_{H}}}

compatible with the 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-actions and the diagrams (3.21) and (7.5). The upper horizontal arrow in (7.9) is induced by the inclusions 𝔪regS\mathfrak{m}^{reg}\subseteq S and HGH\leq G. Choosing a Kostant-Rallis section of the map χ\chi_{\mathbb{R}} [60, Theorems 11, 12 and 13] constructs the lower horizontal map. To see that this does not depend on the choice of Kostant-Rallis section, we observe that any two choices for the lower horizontal map will agree over the dense open locus rs\mathcal{B}^{rs} in \mathcal{B} (defined as in the proof of Propositon 5.14); thus by [31, Proposition A.1], any two such choices define the same map. The 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariance follows by a similar argument (as in the proof of Proposition 3.32). ∎

The map χ:[𝔪/H]𝔠\chi_{\mathbb{R}}:[\mathfrak{m}/H]\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}} is not always a gerbe; unlike the case for sheets, 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}} is not in general a geometric quotient for the HH-action on 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg}. However, by [37, Section 4.2] and [42, Theorem 3.16], there is a scheme \mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}} with a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action and a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant factorisation

(7.10) [𝔪reg/H]{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{[\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H]}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}}}}𝔠{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}}}𝝌\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\boldsymbol{\chi}}_{\mathbb{R}}}

such that 𝝌\boldsymbol{\chi}_{\mathbb{R}} is a gerbe and the map 𝔠\mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}} is surjective, quasi-finite and generically injective, but not in general separated. As is discussed in [42, Section 3], the scheme \mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}} is the regular quotient for the HH-action on 𝔪\mathfrak{m} in the sense of [72, Section 4.2].

This induces a factorisation of the real Hitchin map

(7.11) reg(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}_{reg}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}𝔄(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}𝒜(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}h~\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\tilde{h}_{\mathbb{R}}}ξ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\xi}

where 𝔄(G)=Maps(Σ,[/𝔾m])\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}})=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}}/\mathbb{G}_{m}]) has the following properties.

Proposition 7.9.

[37, Section 4.2], [42, Theorems 5.2 and 5.3] The map ξ\xi is generically étale; and for each GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundle (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) mapping to a \mathbb{C}-point τ𝔄(G)\tau^{\prime}\in\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) under h~{\tilde{h}}_{\mathbb{R}}, there is a group scheme (E,,Φ)H\mathcal{I}^{H}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)} on Σ\Sigma such that the fibre h1(τ)h^{-1}(\tau^{\prime}) can be identified with the stack 𝐁Σ(E,,Φ)H{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{I}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}^{H} of (E,,Φ)H\mathcal{I}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}^{H}-torsors on Σ\Sigma.

Remark 7.10.

More specifically, the HH-centraliser group scheme H\mathcal{I}^{H} on 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg} descends to the inertia stack H×𝔾mH\mathcal{I}^{H}_{H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}} on [𝔪reg/H×𝔾m][\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}], and (E,,Φ)H=f(E,,Φ)H×𝔾mH\mathcal{I}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}^{H}=f_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}^{*}\mathcal{I}^{H}_{H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}} for the map f(E,,Φ):Σ[𝔪reg/H×𝔾m]f_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}:\Sigma\rightarrow[\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}] defined by (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi).

We observe that this description is compatible with our description in Theorem 5.16 for the sheet SHS_{H}. The involution θ\theta on GG defines an involution on S|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}, which we also denote by θ\theta and which is equivariant with respect to the actions by HH and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}. Moreover, by definition, H\mathcal{I}^{H} is the fixed point subgroup scheme of S|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} under the θ\theta-action.

Lemma 7.11.

The involution θ\theta restricts to an involution on Ssm|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}, and H\mathcal{I}^{H} is the fixed point subgroup scheme Ssm|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} under θ\theta.

Proof.

We observe that on the dense open subset 𝔪rs𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{rs}\subseteq\mathfrak{m}^{reg} of semisimple elements, Ssm|𝔪rs=S|𝔪rs\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{rs}}=\mathcal{I}_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{rs}} (e.g. by Corollary 8.7), so certainly θ\theta sends Ssm|𝔪rs\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{rs}} to itself; moreover, since Ssm|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} is smooth over 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg}, Ssm|𝔪rs\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{rs}} is dense in Ssm|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}. Then since Ssm|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} is a closed subgroup of S|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}, θ\theta must send Ssm|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} to itself. The second statement follows from Proposition 3.18 and [42, Theorem 3.10]. ∎

The following corollary is then straightforward. Let (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) be a regular GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundle, which we also view as an SHS_{H}-valued Higgs bundle. Let τ𝔄(G)\tau^{\prime}\in\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) be the image of (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) under the map h~\tilde{h}_{\mathbb{R}}, and let τ𝒜(G,SH)\tau\in\mathcal{A}(G;S_{H}) be the image of (E,,Φ)(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi) under hSHh_{S_{H}}. We use the notation of Theorem 5.16 and Proposition 7.9, and note that the involution θ\theta on Ssm|𝔪reg\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} defines an involution on (E,,Φ)sm\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}.

Corollary 7.12.

The group scheme (E,,Φ)H\mathcal{I}^{H}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)} can be identified with the fixed point group scheme ((E,,Φ)sm)θ(\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)})^{\theta}. Moreover, the map of Hitchin fibres h~1(τ)hSH1(τ)\tilde{h}_{\mathbb{R}}^{-1}(\tau^{\prime})\rightarrow h_{S_{H}}^{-1}(\tau) induced by the diagrams (7.8) and (7.11) can be identified with the morphism 𝐁Σ((E,,Φ)sm)θ𝐁Σ(E,,Φ)sm{\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{I}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}^{sm})^{\theta}\rightarrow{\bf B}_{\Sigma}\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{(E,\mathcal{L},\Phi)}.

We consider also how to adapt the abelianised Hitchin fibration of Section 5.3 to the context of GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles. We state the following important lemma. We let GG_{\mathbb{R}} be any real form, and let SHS_{H} be the corresponding Dixmier sheet of Lemma 7.6. Recall the cameral homomorphism κSH:SHsmρSH𝒥^SH\kappa_{S_{H}}:\mathcal{I}_{S_{H}}^{sm}\rightarrow\rho_{S_{H}}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S_{H}} of Proposition 4.11.

Lemma 7.13.

The cameral homomorphism κSH:SHsmρSH𝒥^SH\kappa_{S_{H}}:\mathcal{I}_{S_{H}}^{sm}\rightarrow\rho_{S_{H}}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S_{H}} is smooth.

Proof.

It is straightforward to reduce to checking this in the case that group GG is simple. We can check directly from the classification in [2, 5.11] that unless GG_{\mathbb{R}} is the non-quasi-split real form F4,(20)F_{4,(-20)}, the sheet SHS_{H} has classical reduction type, and so the statement follows from Proposition 4.16. For F4,(20)F_{4,(-20)}, the sheet SHS_{H} is the Dixmier sheet of F4F_{4} corresponding to the Levi subgroup of type B3B_{3}, and so the statement is Proposition A.3. ∎

Thus all of the constructions of Sections 4 and 5 can be applied to the sheet SHS_{H}. Let 𝒥SH\mathcal{J}_{S_{H}} be the cameral group for the sheet SHS_{H}, defined by Definition 4.21, and denote by 𝒥𝔠\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c_{\mathbb{R}}}} its pullback to 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}} under the map 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}\rightarrow\mathcal{B}.

Lemma 7.14.

There is an involution Θ\Theta on 𝒥𝔠\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} such that the cameral homomorphism κS|𝔪reg:SHsm|𝔪regχ𝒥𝔠\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}:\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S_{H}}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}\rightarrow\chi_{\mathbb{R}}^{*}\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} (defined by Proposition 4.11) is equivariant with respect to the /2\mathbb{Z}/2-actions defined by θ\theta and Θ\Theta.

Proof.

The construction is similar to that of [37, Proposition 20]. Since L=CG(𝔞)L=C_{G}(\mathfrak{a}), the involution θ\theta on GG sends LL to itself, and thus defines an involution on its abelianisation Z¯\bar{Z}; moreover, θ\theta also defines an involution on WL=NG(L)/LW_{L}=N_{G}(L)/L. Similarly, the involution θ\theta on 𝔤\mathfrak{g} restricts to an involution on 𝔷\mathfrak{z}. These maps are compatible with the WLW_{L}-actions, in the sense that for any wWLw\in W_{L}, g¯Z¯\bar{g}\in\bar{Z} and x𝔷x\in\mathfrak{z}, we have θ(wg¯)=θ(w)θ(g¯)\theta(w\bar{g})=\theta(w)\theta(\bar{g}) and θ(wx)=θ(w)θ(x)\theta(wx)=\theta(w)\theta(x). In particular, if y𝔷y\in\mathfrak{z} lies in the WLW_{L}-orbit of x𝔞x\in\mathfrak{a}, θ(y)-\theta(y) also lies in this WLW_{L}-orbit. Thus the map

(7.12) 𝔠×𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}}𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}}𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}}{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{B}}θ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces-\theta}

agrees with the structure map for 𝔠×𝔷\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z} over the schematic locus of \mathcal{B}; and so as in the proof of Lemma 4.1, (7.12) coincides with the structure map by [31, Proposition A.1]. This defines an involution θ-\theta on 𝔠×𝔷\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}.

We denote by 𝒥^𝔠\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} the pullback of the pseudo-cameral group 𝒥^\hat{\mathcal{J}}, defined in Definition 4.7, under the map 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}\rightarrow\mathcal{B}. We define an involution Θ\Theta on 𝒥^𝔠\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} as follows. Suppose we have a morphism of schemes X𝔠X\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}; the XX-points of 𝒥^𝔠\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} over this morphism correspond to WLW_{L}-equivariant morphisms f:X×𝔷Z¯f:X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\bar{Z}. We define Θ(f):X×𝔷Z¯\Theta(f):X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\bar{Z} by

(7.13) X×𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}}X×𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces X\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z}}Z¯{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\bar{Z}}Z¯.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\bar{Z}.}θ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces-\theta}f\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces f}θ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\theta}

The morphism Θ(f)\Theta(f) is WLW_{L}-equivariant, and thus defines an XX-point of 𝒥^𝔠\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} over 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}. This defines Θ\Theta on 𝒥^𝔠\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}}.

We now observe that κS|𝔪reg:Ssm|𝔪regχ𝒥^𝔠\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}:\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}\rightarrow\chi_{\mathbb{R}}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} is /2\mathbb{Z}/2-equivariant. This is straightforward on the locus 𝔪rs\mathfrak{m}^{rs}, since κS\kappa_{S} can be identified fibrewise with the abelianisation map LZ¯L\rightarrow\bar{Z}, and this is certainly equivariant with respect to the /2\mathbb{Z}/2-actions; so by continuity, κS|𝔪reg\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} is /2\mathbb{Z}/2-equivariant on all of 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg}. But this proves the lemma, since 𝒥𝔠\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} descends from the image of κS|𝔪reg\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} along the morphism χ\chi_{\mathbb{R}} by definition. ∎

Proposition 7.15.

The image of H\mathcal{I}^{H} under κS|𝔪reg\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} descends to a smooth subgroup scheme 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} of 𝒥𝔠\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}} on 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}. The group scheme 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} is an open subgroup scheme of the fixed point group scheme (𝒥𝔠)Θ(\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}})^{\Theta}.

Proof.

By [60, Theorem 9], the map χ:𝔪reg𝔠\chi_{\mathbb{R}}:\mathfrak{m}^{reg}\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}} is a geometric quotient for the action of the group GθG_{\theta}, where

(7.14) Gθ={gG|g1θ(g)Z(G)}.G_{\theta}=\{g\in G\,|\,g^{-1}\theta(g)\in Z(G)\}.

Thus, to see that the image of H\mathcal{I}^{H} descends to a smooth subgroup scheme 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} of 𝒥𝔠\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}}, it suffices to note that θ\theta commutes with the GθG_{\theta}-action on Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}. By the /2\mathbb{Z}/2-equivariance statement of Lemma 7.14, 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} is a subgroup scheme of (𝒥𝔠)Θ(\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}})^{\Theta}. Moreover, the restriction κSθ:Hχ(𝒥𝔠reg)Θ\kappa_{S}^{\theta}:\mathcal{I}^{H}\rightarrow\chi_{\mathbb{R}}^{*}(\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}^{reg}})^{\Theta} of κS\kappa_{S} is smooth, by the same argument as, e.g., [71, Lemme 2.4.1]; thus 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} is open in (𝒥𝔠)Θ(\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}})^{\Theta}. ∎

Remark 7.16.

In the case that GG_{\mathbb{R}} is quasi-split, stronger versions of this statement are known (see [64, Theorem 4.7] and [37, Theorem 21], with the correction of [42, Proposition 4.14]).

By the proposition, the fibres of 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} have finite index in (𝒥𝔠)Θ(\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}})^{\Theta}, as in Remark 4.22. It is possible in general that 𝒥xH\mathcal{J}^{H}_{x} is a proper subgroup of (𝒥𝔠,x)Θ(\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}},x})^{\Theta} for every x𝔠x\in\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}; this occurs, for example, if GG_{\mathbb{R}} is the quaternionic special linear group SU(2m)SU^{*}(2m) for m>1m>1. In this case 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} is trivial, while the fibres of (𝒥𝔠)Θ(\mathcal{J}_{\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}})^{\Theta} generically have order 2m12^{m-1} (corresponding to the 22-torsion points of a torus of rank m1m-1), and always contain a non-identity element. See e.g. [39, Section 12.3.2, Type AII] for further details.

The involution θ\theta stabilises the kernel 𝒩𝔪reg\mathcal{N}_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}} of κS|𝔪reg\kappa_{S}|_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}}, and the fixed point group scheme (𝒩𝔪reg)θ(\mathcal{N}_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}})^{\theta} is a smooth closed subgroup scheme of H\mathcal{I}^{H} (from the proof of Proposition 7.15). Since θ\theta commutes with the actions of HH and 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}, (𝒩𝔪reg)θ(\mathcal{N}_{\mathfrak{m}^{reg}})^{\theta} descends to a smooth closed subgroup stack 𝒩H×𝔾mH\mathcal{N}^{H}_{H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}} of the inertia stack of [𝔪reg/H×𝔾m][\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]. Thus we can define an algebraic stack [𝔪reg/H×𝔾m]ab[\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]^{ab} as the rigidification of [𝔪reg/H×𝔾m][\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}] by 𝒩H×𝔾mH\mathcal{N}^{H}_{H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}} as in Definition 4.26.

As in Proposition 4.27, this is a gerbe over [/𝔾m][\mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}}/\mathbb{G}_{m}], banded by a group stack 𝒥𝔾mH\mathcal{J}^{H}_{\mathbb{G}_{m}} which descends from the pullback of 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} to \mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}}.

Definition 7.17.

The stack of abelianised regular GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Higgs bundles on Σ\Sigma is the mapping stack

(7.15) ab(G)=Maps(Σ,[𝔪reg/H×𝔾m]ab).\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G_{\mathbb{R}})=Maps(\Sigma,[\mathfrak{m}^{reg}/H\times\mathbb{G}_{m}]^{ab}).
Remark 7.18.

There is a commutative diagram

(7.16) reg(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}^{reg}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}ab(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}𝔄(G){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}})}}(G,SH){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}(G;{S_{H}})}}ab(G,SH){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G;{S_{H}})}}𝒜(G,SH){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\mathcal{A}(G;S_{H})}}Ab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ab_{\mathbb{R}}}hab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{h}^{ab}_{\mathbb{R}}}AbSH\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Ab_{S_{H}}}hSHab\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces h_{S_{H}}^{ab}}

such that h~=habAb\tilde{h}_{\mathbb{R}}={h}_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab}\circ{Ab}_{\mathbb{R}}.

We state the analogy of Proposition 5.24 in this context. For τ𝔄(G)\tau^{\prime}\in\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}), we denote by 𝒥τH\mathcal{J}_{\tau^{\prime}}^{H} the pullback of 𝒥𝔾mH\mathcal{J}^{H}_{\mathbb{G}_{m}} under τ:Σ[/𝔾m]\tau^{\prime}:\Sigma\rightarrow[\mathfrak{C}_{\mathbb{R}}/\mathbb{G}_{m}].

Proposition 7.19.

For any \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau^{\prime} of 𝔄(G)\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}), the fibre (hab)1(τ)({h}_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau^{\prime}) can be identified with the commutative group stack 𝐁Σ(𝒥τH){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}^{H}_{\tau^{\prime}}) of 𝒥τH\mathcal{J}^{H}_{\tau^{\prime}}-torsors.

Using Proposition 7.15, we can interpret this in terms of a /2\mathbb{Z}/2-equivariant version of the cameral data of Theorem 5.31 in the spirit of [37, Section 5.2].

We use the constructions from the proof of Lemma 7.14. Let τ\tau^{\prime} be a \mathbb{C}-point of 𝔄(G)\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) mapping to a \mathbb{C}-point τ\tau of 𝒜(G,S)\mathcal{A}^{\heartsuit}(G;S). The involution θ-\theta on 𝔠×𝔷\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}\times_{\mathcal{B}}\mathfrak{z} induces an involution θ-\theta on the SHS_{H}-cameral curve Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau} (defined in Definition 5.27). Thus we can define an involution Θ\Theta on the stack 𝒫^SH,τ\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S_{H},\tau} (defined in Theorem 5.31) which acts on \mathbb{C}-points by

(7.17) Θ(𝒵)=(θ)𝒵θ\Theta(\mathcal{Z})=(-\theta)^{*}\mathcal{Z}^{\theta}

for any WLW_{L}-equivariant Z¯\overline{Z}-torsor 𝒵\mathcal{Z} on Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}; here, 𝒵θ\mathcal{Z}^{\theta} denotes the torsor twisted by the involution θ\theta on Z¯\overline{Z} as in (5.25). We denote the fixed point stack by (𝒫^SH,τ)Θ(\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S_{H},\tau})^{\Theta}.

Theorem 7.20.

There is a finite map (hab)1(τ)(𝒫^SH,τ)Θ({h}_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau^{\prime})\rightarrow(\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S_{H},\tau})^{\Theta}, which factors through an isogeny to an open subgroup stack of (𝒫^SH,τ)Θ(\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S_{H},\tau})^{\Theta}.

Proof.

After identifying (hab)1(τ)({h}_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau^{\prime}) with 𝐁Σ(𝒥τH){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}^{H}_{\tau^{\prime}}) by Proposition 7.19, the morphism

(hab)1(τ)(𝒫^SH,τ)Θ({h}_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab})^{-1}(\tau^{\prime})\rightarrow(\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S_{H},\tau})^{\Theta}

can be defined by

(7.18) 𝐁Σ(𝒥τH){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\mathcal{J}^{H}_{\tau^{\prime}})}𝐁Σ((𝒥τ)Θ){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf B}_{\Sigma}((\mathcal{J}_{\tau})^{\Theta})}𝐁Σ((𝒥^τ)Θ){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces{\bf B}_{\Sigma}((\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau})^{\Theta})}(𝐁Σ(𝒥^τ))Θ,{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces({\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}))^{\Theta},}

recalling that 𝐁Σ(𝒥^τ){\bf B}_{\Sigma}(\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\tau}) can be identified with 𝒫^SH,τ\hat{\mathcal{P}}_{S_{H},\tau} by Proposition 5.30. The second arrow in (7.18) is an isogeny by Lemma 5.26, and the first arrow is an isogeny to an open and closed subgroup stack of 𝐁Σ((𝒥τ)Θ){\bf B}_{\Sigma}((\mathcal{J}_{\tau})^{\Theta}) by a similar argument. The third arrow is an inclusion of an open and closed subgroup stack as in Proposition 5.30. Thus (7.18) is finite as required. ∎

Remark 7.21.

A more precise generalisation of Theorem 5.31 could be obtained by also including a condition analogous to ()(*) controlling the θ\theta-equivariant structure at θ\theta-fixed points on Σ^τ\hat{\Sigma}_{\tau}. However, the statement of Theorem 7.20 would not be made any stronger by such an alteration, since the first arrow in (7.18) is not in general essentially surjective by Remark 7.16.

In the quasi-split cases, this is covered more fully and explicitly in [37].

7.2. Abelianisation for non-quasi-split real forms

We will now consider the abelianised Hitchin fibration for non-quasi-split real forms in more detail.

We will first make a general observation which governs the form of the abelianised fibration. We recall the following definition.

Definition 7.22.

Two real forms G1G^{1}_{\mathbb{R}} and G2G^{2}_{\mathbb{R}} of a complex reductive group GG are inner equivalent if there is a gGg\in G such that θ2=θ1Ig\theta_{2}=\theta_{1}\circ I_{g}; here θ1\theta_{1} and θ2\theta_{2} are the involutions on GG corresponding to G1G^{1}_{\mathbb{R}} and G2G^{2}_{\mathbb{R}} respectively.

Lemma 7.23.

Suppose G1G^{1}_{\mathbb{R}} and G2G^{2}_{\mathbb{R}} are inner equivalent real forms of GG, with corresponding involutions θ1\theta_{1} and θ2\theta_{2} respectively. Suppose we have x1,x2𝔤x_{1},x_{2}\in\mathfrak{g} with θj(xj)=xj\theta_{j}(x_{j})=-x_{j}, such that x1x_{1} and x2x_{2} are GG-conjugate.

Then each θj\theta_{j} induces an involution on CG(xj)abC_{G}(x_{j})^{ab}, and the corresponding fixed point groups (CG(x1)ab)θ1(C_{G}(x_{1})^{ab})^{\theta_{1}} and (CG(x2)ab)θ2(C_{G}(x_{2})^{ab})^{\theta_{2}} are canonically isomorphic.

Proof.

The first statement is clear, since the involution θj\theta_{j} preserves the derived subgroup CG(xj)derC_{G}(x_{j})^{der}.

By assumption, there exists gGg\in G such that θ2=θ1Ig\theta_{2}=\theta_{1}\circ I_{g}. We also have some kGk\in G such that x2=Adk(x1)x_{2}=Ad_{k}(x_{1}), and thus Ik:CG(x1)CG(x2)I_{k}:C_{G}(x_{1})\rightarrow C_{G}(x_{2}) is an isomorphism, which also determines an isomorphism on the abelianisations independent of the choice of kk. To conclude, it suffices to show that the diagram

(7.19) CG(x1)ab{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C_{G}(x_{1})^{ab}}CG(x2)ab{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C_{G}(x_{2})^{ab}}CG(x1)ab{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C_{G}(x_{1})^{ab}}CG(x2)ab{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C_{G}(x_{2})^{ab}}Ik\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces I_{k}}θ1\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\theta_{1}}θ2\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\theta_{2}}Ik\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces I_{k}}

commutes, i.e. θ1=Ik1θ2Ik\theta_{1}=I_{k^{-1}}\circ\theta_{2}\circ I_{k}. But Ik1θ2Ik=θ1IlI_{k^{-1}}\circ\theta_{2}\circ I_{k}=\theta_{1}\circ I_{l}, where l=θ1(k1)gkl=\theta_{1}(k^{-1})gk. One can use the properties of x1x_{1} and x2x_{2} to check that lCG(x1)l\in C_{G}(x_{1}), so IlI_{l} acts as the identity on CG(x1)abC_{G}(x_{1})^{ab}. ∎

As a result, if GG_{\mathbb{R}} is inner to a split form, i.e. one such that 𝔡=0\mathfrak{d}=0 in the decomposition (7.3), the resulting abelianised fibration can only have finite fibres.

Proposition 7.24.

Suppose GG_{\mathbb{R}} is inner equivalent to a split form. Then the group scheme 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} of Proposition 7.15 is a quasi-finite group scheme on 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}, and the abelianised Hitchin map hab:ab(G)𝔄(G)h_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab}:\mathcal{M}^{ab}(G_{\mathbb{R}})\rightarrow\mathfrak{A}(G_{\mathbb{R}}) is quasi-finite.

Proof.

We let θ\theta be the involution on GG corresponding to GG_{\mathbb{R}}, and as in Section 7.1, we denote the 1-1-eigenspace of θ\theta by 𝔪\mathfrak{m}. We also let θs\theta_{s} be an involution on GG corresponding to a split real form, and we assume that the torus TT is split for θs\theta_{s}, i.e. θs\theta_{s} acts by inversion on TT. We first show that for any x𝔪rsx\in\mathfrak{m}^{rs}, 𝒥xH\mathcal{J}^{H}_{x} is finite. We note that xx is conjugate to some y𝔱y\in\mathfrak{t}, and by assumption θs(y)=y\theta_{s}(y)=-y. Hence, by Lemma 7.23, (CG(x)ab)θ=(CG(y)ab)θs(C_{G}(x)^{ab})^{\theta}=(C_{G}(y)^{ab})^{\theta_{s}}. Since yy is semisimple, the centre ZZ of the Levi subgroup L=CG(y)L=C_{G}(y) surjects onto the abelianisation Z¯=CG(y)ab\bar{Z}=C_{G}(y)^{ab}. Then since y𝔱y\in\mathfrak{t}, ZZ is a subgroup of TT, so θs\theta_{s} acts by inversion on Z¯\bar{Z}. Hence (CG(y)ab)θs(C_{G}(y)^{ab})^{\theta_{s}} is finite; and by Propositions 4.11 and 7.15, 𝒥xH\mathcal{J}^{H}_{x} is a subgroup of (CG(y)ab)θs(C_{G}(y)^{ab})^{\theta_{s}}, so is also finite.

Since 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} is a smooth group scheme which is generically finite, it must be quasi-finite. In fact, it is an open subgroup scheme of a constant finite group scheme: since over 𝔠ss\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}^{ss} (the image in 𝔪rs\mathfrak{m}^{rs} in 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}}), 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} is isomorphic to the constant group Lθ/(Lder)θL^{\theta}/(L^{der})^{\theta}, we can construct a monomorphism 𝒥HLθ/(Lder)θ\mathcal{J}^{H}\hookrightarrow L^{\theta}/(L^{der})^{\theta} of group schemes across all of 𝔠\mathfrak{c}_{\mathbb{R}} using the same methods as in Lemmas 3.12 and 3.13. By a similar argument to Lemma 5.26, and using Proposition 7.19, we can deduce that hab{h}_{\mathbb{R}}^{ab} is quasi-finite. ∎

Remark 7.25.

In particular, in the cases G=SU(2m)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SU^{*}(2m), Sp(2m,2m)Sp(2m,2m) and SO(4m)SO^{*}(4m), the fibration habh^{ab}_{\mathbb{R}} is trivial. However, in these cases, the non-abelian spectral data of [45] indicates that a full (albeit entirely non-abelian) cameral description is possible for the GG_{\mathbb{R}}-Hitchin fibres.

We now sketch the constructions realising the abelianised fibration for G=SU(p,q)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SU(p,q), when pq>1p-q>1, and for G=SO(4m+2)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SO^{*}(4m+2). We choose these examples as, up to isogeny, they are the only non-compact non-quasi-split examples of simple classical real forms where the abelianised Hitchin map has positive-dimensional fibres.

As in Section 6 we will fix the twisting line bundle to be the canonical bundle KK on Σ\Sigma. In both of these cases, by [84, Theorem 1], 𝔄K(G)=𝒜K(G)\mathfrak{A}_{K}(G_{\mathbb{R}})=\mathcal{A}_{K}(G_{\mathbb{R}}).

Example 7.26.

Let G=SU(p,q)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SU(p,q), the special unitary group on n\mathbb{C}^{n} of signature (p,q)(p,q) for p+q=np+q=n, where pq>1p-q>1.

We use the notation of Section 7.1. The group H=S(GLp×GLq)H=S(GL_{p}\times GL_{q}), and 𝔪\mathfrak{m} is the vector subspace of 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} of n×nn\times n matrices with block-diagonal form

(7.20) (0pBC0q).\begin{pmatrix}0_{p}&B\\ C&0_{q}\end{pmatrix}.

The Levi subgroup LL associated to the sheet SHS_{H} containing 𝔪reg\mathfrak{m}^{reg} corresponds via Proposition 2.24 to the partition (r,12q)(r,1^{2q}), where r=pqr=p-q.

Thus, an SU(p,q)SU(p,q)-Higgs bundle on Σ\Sigma can be described by a pair (VW,Φ)(V\oplus W,\Phi) where VV and WW are vector bundles on Σ\Sigma of rank pp and qq respectively such that pVqW\wedge^{p}V\cong\wedge^{q}W^{*}, and the Higgs field Φ\Phi has block diagonal form

(7.21) Φ=(0βγ0)\Phi=\begin{pmatrix}0&\beta\\ \gamma&0\end{pmatrix}

for βH0(Σ,Hom(W,V)K)\beta\in H^{0}(\Sigma,Hom(W,V)\otimes K) and γH0(Σ,Hom(V,W)K)\gamma\in H^{0}(\Sigma,Hom(V,W)\otimes K). We will also need to consider U(p,q)U(p,q)-Higgs bundles below: these are described similarly, but without the condition on the determinants, and have an associated topological invariant, the Toledo invariant, given by

(7.22) τ=2qdeg(V)pdeg(W)p+q.\tau=2\frac{q\deg(V)-p\deg(W)}{p+q}.

The Toledo invariant plays an important role in the moduli theory of U(p,q)U(p,q)-Higgs bundles [14].

If (VW,Φ)(V\oplus W,\Phi) is regular, then N=Ker(γ)N=Ker(\gamma) is a vector bundle of rank pqp-q. This determines a morphism of stacks

(7.23) Kreg(SU(p,q))Kreg(U(q,q),τmax),\mathcal{M}^{reg}_{K}(SU(p,q))\rightarrow\mathcal{M}^{reg}_{K}(U(q,q);\tau_{\max}),

where Kreg(U(q,q),τmax)\mathcal{M}_{K}^{reg}(U(q,q);\tau_{\max}) is the locus of U(q,q)U(q,q)-Higgs bundles with Toledo invariant τmax=2q(g1)\tau_{\max}=2q(g-1); this morphism sends (VW,Φ)(V\oplus W,\Phi) to (V/NW,Φ¯)(V/N\oplus W,\overline{\Phi}), where Φ¯\overline{\Phi} is the induced Higgs field on the quotient. By considering this as a special case of Proposition 6.10, we see that the morphism (7.23) realises the map Ab{Ab}_{\mathbb{R}}. Moreover the abelianised Hitchin map for SU(p,q)SU(p,q) corresponds to the usual Hitchin map for U(q,q)U(q,q); spectral data has been calculated in the latter case in [81]. The fibres of Ab{Ab}_{\mathbb{R}} can be described in terms of the moduli stack of rank pqp-q vector bundles over Σ\Sigma together with extension data.

There are two subtleties to note here. First, if pq=1p-q=1, (7.23) can still be defined, but is not the abelianised fibration, since SU(q+1,q)SU(q+1,q) is quasi-split and the morphism (7.23) is nowhere injective. Secondly, while 𝒜K(U(q,q))=𝔄K(SU(p,q))\mathcal{A}_{K}(U(q,q))=\mathfrak{A}_{K}(SU(p,q)), the cover 𝔄K(U(q,q))𝒜K(U(q,q))\mathfrak{A}_{K}(U(q,q))\rightarrow\mathcal{A}_{K}(U(q,q)) is non-trivial; however, this does not cause a problem, since fixing the maximal Toledo invariant induces a section 𝒜K(U(q,q))𝔄K(U(q,q))\mathcal{A}_{K}(U(q,q))\rightarrow\mathfrak{A}_{K}(U(q,q)) [42, Section 6].

A more detailed consideration of spectral data in this case will appear in [33].

Example 7.27.

Let G=SO(4m+2)G_{\mathbb{R}}=SO^{*}(4m+2), the quaternionic special orthogonal group on 2m+1\mathbb{H}^{2m+1}. We take a specific matrix form for G=SO4m+2G=SO_{4m+2}, namely the group of invertible matrices for the bilinear form (x,y)=xTJy(x,y)=x^{T}Jy, where Jij=1J_{ij}=1 exactly when |ij|=2m+1|i-j|=2m+1.

The group H=GL2m+1H=GL_{2m+1} and the space 𝔪\mathfrak{m} consists of all matrices of the form (7.20) (with p=q=2m+1p=q=2m+1) such that BB and CC are skew-symmetric. The Levi LL associated to the sheet SHS_{H} is isomorphic to a product of mm copies of GL2GL_{2} together with a copy of 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}.

An SO(4m+2)SO^{*}(4m+2)-Higgs bundle on Σ\Sigma can be described by a pair (VV,Φ)(V\oplus V^{*},\Phi) where VV is a rank 2m+12m+1 vector bundle and Φ\Phi has block diagonal form

(7.24) Φ=(0βγ0)\Phi=\begin{pmatrix}0&\beta\\ \gamma&0\end{pmatrix}

for βH0(Σ,2VK)\beta\in H^{0}(\Sigma,\wedge^{2}V^{*}\otimes K) and γH0(Σ,2VK)\gamma\in H^{0}(\Sigma,\wedge^{2}V\otimes K).

Let L=Ker(γ)L=Ker(\gamma); since γ\gamma is skew-symmetric, LL has rank at least 1, and if (VV,Φ)(V\oplus V^{*},\Phi) is regular, then LL must be a line bundle. Moreover, for any local section ss of VV, sLs\in L if and only if for all local sections tt of VV

(7.25) γ(s)(t)=γ(t)(s)=0.\gamma(s)(t)=-\gamma(t)(s)=0.

So LL is the annihilator of Im(γ)K1Im(\gamma)\otimes K^{-1} in VV and we have a canonical isomorphism Im(γ)K1V¯Im(\gamma)\otimes K^{-1}\cong\overline{V}^{*}, where V¯=V/L\overline{V}=V/L. Thus γ\gamma descends to a skew-symmetric map γ¯:V¯V¯K\overline{\gamma}:\overline{V}\rightarrow\overline{V}^{*}\otimes K and β\beta automatically determines a skew-symmetric map β¯:V¯V¯K\overline{\beta}:\overline{V}^{*}\rightarrow\overline{V}\otimes K by restriction. In this way, we can deconstruct (VV,Φ)(V\oplus V^{*},\Phi) into a line bundle LL and an SO(4m)SO^{*}(4m)-Higgs bundle (V¯V¯,Φ¯)(\overline{V}\oplus\overline{V}^{*},\overline{\Phi}). The SO(4m+2)SO^{*}(4m+2)-Higgs bundle can be reconstructed from this pair by compatible data for the extension of V¯\overline{V} by LL and the extension of β¯\overline{\beta} to β\beta. By construction, γ¯\overline{\gamma} is an isomorphism, so V¯\overline{V} has fixed degree 4m(g1)4m(g-1). We note that the apparent breaking of symmetry by choosing γ\gamma over β\beta is resolved by observing from the arguments above that LL is canonically isomorphic to 2m+1VK2m\wedge^{2m+1}V\otimes K^{2m}.

By Proposition 4.16 and 7.15 we can calculate that 𝒥H\mathcal{J}^{H} is the constant group 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}, and moreover the map

(7.26) Kreg(SO(4m+2))𝐏𝐢𝐜(Σ)×𝒜K(SO(4m+2))\mathcal{M}_{K}^{reg}(SO^{*}(4m+2))\rightarrow{\bf Pic}(\Sigma)\times\mathcal{A}_{K}(SO^{*}(4m+2))

which on the first factor sends (VV,Φ)(V\oplus V^{*},\Phi) to LL realises the map AbAb_{\mathbb{R}} and the abelianised fibration. The fibres of AbAb_{\mathbb{R}} are connected components of the SO(4m)SO^{*}(4m)-Hitchin fibres, for which spectral interpretations have been given by [45] and [15].

We conclude this section by noting that a version of the abelianised fibration for SO(p,q)SO(p,q), where pq>2p-q>2, is implicit in the constructions of [4, Section 3]; this describes a map from the regular fibres of the SO(p,q)SO(p,q)-Hitchin fibration to the regular fibres of the Sp(2q,)Sp(2q,\mathbb{R})-Hitchin fibration. Comparing this construction with our abelianised fibration is somewhat complicated by the fact that 𝔄K(SO(p,q))\mathfrak{A}_{K}(SO(p,q)) is a non-trivial cover of 𝒜K(SO(p,q))\mathcal{A}_{K}(SO(p,q)).

8. The geometry of sheets and representation theory

In this section, we prove auxiliary results on the geometry of sheets, and consider their relationship to the representation theory of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. We give two alternative descriptions of the Katsylo group defined in Definition 3.2, one as a subquotient of the Weyl group WW, and one in terms of the Grothendieck-Springer theory for the sheet. If the sheet is Dixmier, the latter relates to its polarisations and, in general, gives a way of studying multiplicities attached to the orbits in the sheet. We also calculate a different multiplicity attached to the primitive ideals of the universal enveloping algebra 𝒰(𝔤)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g}) in the image of Losev’s orbit method map using the Katsylo group. We deduce an asymptotic relation between these two multiplicities.

8.1. The Katsylo group and the Weyl group

Let SS be a non-singular sheet for the action of a reductive algebraic group GG on its Lie algebra 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. We choose decomposition data (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) for SS (as in Remark 2.6), and we consider 𝔷=Lie(Z(L))\mathfrak{z}=Lie(Z(L)) with its action of WLW_{L}. We will show that there is a normal subgroup WSWLW_{S}\leq W_{L} such that for any choice of Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS, as in Definition 2.13, 𝔎\mathfrak{K} is a quotient of 𝔷\mathfrak{z} by WSW_{S} and the Katsylo group FF of Definition 3.2 can be identified with WL/WSW_{L}/W_{S}.

We use the following construction of [56]. Let eSe\in S be nilpotent, and complete it to an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f), and let 𝔎\mathfrak{K} be the corresponding Katsylo slice.

Lemma 8.1.

[56, Lemma 5.1] There is a morphism :𝔷𝔎\mathcal{E}:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} such that for all x𝔷x\in\mathfrak{z}, (x)\mathcal{E}(x) is GG-conjugate to x+ex+e, and \mathcal{E} is 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-equivariant with respect to the square of the scaling action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} and the Kazhdan action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} (see Definition 2.16).

Remark 8.2.

By the construction in [11, Section 5], there is a commutative diagram

(8.1) 𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}}𝔎{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}}𝔷/WL{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}}𝔎/F{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{K}/F}\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{E}}\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\cong}

where the lower horizontal arrow is the identification noted in Remark 2.21. One can deduce that :𝔷𝔎\mathcal{E}:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} is finite and surjective (which can also be seen from [56, Section 6]).

This induces a quotient description of the Katsylo group.

Proposition 8.3.

There is a surjective homomorphism f:WLFf_{\mathcal{E}}:W_{L}\rightarrow F such that

(8.2) f(w)(x)=(wx)f_{\mathcal{E}}(w)\mathcal{E}(x)=\mathcal{E}(wx)

for all x𝔷x\in\mathfrak{z} and wWLw\in W_{L}.

Proof.

We first define a morphism g:WL×𝔷𝔎g_{\mathcal{E}}:W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} by g(w,x)=(wx)g_{\mathcal{E}}(w,x)=\mathcal{E}(wx). Let 𝔷\mathfrak{z}^{\circ} be the open subset 1(𝔎)𝔷\mathcal{E}^{-1}(\mathfrak{K}^{\circ})\subseteq\mathfrak{z}, where 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ} is the locus of 𝔎\mathfrak{K} on which FF acts freely (as in Remark 3.5). Then for any x𝔷x\in\mathfrak{z}^{\circ} and wWLw\in W_{L}, since (wx)\mathcal{E}(wx) is in the FF-orbit of (x)\mathcal{E}(x), (wx)𝔎\mathcal{E}(wx)\in\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}. Hence, g1(𝔎)=WL×𝔷g_{\mathcal{E}}^{-1}(\mathfrak{K}^{\circ})=W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{\circ}, and we consider the restriction of gg_{\mathcal{E}} to WL×𝔷W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{\circ}. For each aFa\in F, we define

(8.3) Xa={(w,x)WL×𝔷|g(w,x)=a(x)},X_{a}=\{(w,x)\in W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{\circ}\,|\,g_{\mathcal{E}}(w,x)=a\mathcal{E}(x)\},

which is a closed subset of WL×𝔷W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{\circ}. The XaX_{a} are disjoint by definition of 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}, and each XaX_{a} is non-empty, since \mathcal{E} maps the WLW_{L}-orbit of xx surjectively to the FF-orbit of (x)\mathcal{E}(x). Hence, the collection {Xa}aF\{X_{a}\}_{a\in F} defines a partition of the connected components of WL×𝔷W_{L}\times\mathfrak{z}^{\circ}. As a result, we can partition WLW_{L} into a collection {WL,a}fF\{W_{L,a}\}_{f\in F} such that Xa=WL,a×𝔷X_{a}=W_{L,a}\times\mathfrak{z}^{\circ}.

Define the map of sets f:WLFf_{\mathcal{E}}:W_{L}\rightarrow F as the map sending each set WL,aW_{L,a} to aa. By construction, (8.2) holds for each x𝔷x\in\mathfrak{z}^{\circ} and wWLw\in W_{L}, and since 𝔷\mathfrak{z}^{\circ} is dense in 𝔷\mathfrak{z}, (8.2) also holds by continuity for all x𝔷x\in\mathfrak{z}. Since each XaX_{a} is non-empty, ff_{\mathcal{E}} is surjective. So it only remains to show that ff_{\mathcal{E}} is a group homomorphism.

Fix x𝔷x\in\mathfrak{z}^{\circ}, and take w1,w2WLw_{1},w_{2}\in W_{L}. Then we have

f(w1w2)(x)=(w1w2x)=f(w1)(w2x)=f(w1)f(w2)(x)f_{\mathcal{E}}(w_{1}w_{2})\mathcal{E}(x)=\mathcal{E}(w_{1}w_{2}x)=f_{\mathcal{E}}(w_{1})\mathcal{E}(w_{2}x)=f_{\mathcal{E}}(w_{1})f_{\mathcal{E}}(w_{2})\mathcal{E}(x)

by (8.2), and since FF acts freely on 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}, we must have f(w1w2)=f(w1)f(w2)f_{\mathcal{E}}(w_{1}w_{2})=f_{\mathcal{E}}(w_{1})f_{\mathcal{E}}(w_{2}). ∎

Corollary 8.4.

Let WSW_{S} be the kernel of ff_{\mathcal{E}}. The morphism \mathcal{E} determines an isomorphism 𝔎𝔷/WS\mathfrak{K}\cong\mathfrak{z}/W_{S} identifying the FF-action on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} with the WL/WSW_{L}/W_{S}-action on 𝔷/WS\mathfrak{z}/W_{S}.

Proof.

By construction, \mathcal{E} is WSW_{S}-invariant, so it induces a morphism 𝔷/WS𝔎\mathfrak{z}/W_{S}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}. This morphism is an isomorphism over 𝔎\mathfrak{K}^{\circ}, and is finite, since it factors through the finite morphism \mathcal{E}; hence by Zariski’s main theorem, it is an isomorphism. ∎

Proposition 8.5.

The group WSW_{S} depends only on SS and its decomposition data (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) (and not on the choice of \mathcal{E}).

Proof.

We use the map p:𝔷p:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} constructed in Lemma 4.1; we emphasise that this argument is not circular, as the construction of pp only uses the existence of the identification 𝔎𝔷/WS\mathfrak{K}\cong\mathfrak{z}/W_{S} and does not rely on the uniqueness of the subgroup WSWLW_{S}\leq W_{L}.

The map pp is ramified exactly where the quotient map 𝔷𝔷/WS\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}/W_{S} is ramified. Since WSW_{S} acts freely on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} and 𝔷/WS𝔎\mathfrak{z}/W_{S}\cong\mathfrak{K} is smooth, WSW_{S} is generated by reflections by the Shephard-Todd theorem; hence, the ramification locus of the quotient map determines the group WSW_{S}. Since pp is uniquely defined, and in particular does not depend on the choice of \mathcal{E}, the group WSW_{S} is also independent of this choice. ∎

Remark 8.6.

The group WSW_{S} can be described in terms of the symplectic geometry of the nilpotent orbit in SS via Grothendieck-Springer theory (see Section 8.2 below). There is a WLW_{L}-action on S^reg\hat{S}^{reg} (defined in (8.9)) determined by Lemma 4.2 and Proposition 8.12. This coincides with an action on S^reg\hat{S}^{reg} constructed in [66, Lemma 4.8], and [66, Proposition 4.7 (3)] implies that WSW_{S} is the Namikawa-Weyl group for an affine symplectic variety XX (see [66, Section 2.3] and [69, Section 1]); XX is the affinization for a cover of the nilpotent orbit in SS. This also gives an identification of the Katsylo group FF with the group of GG-equivariant Poisson automorphisms of XX.

We will sometimes denote 𝔷/WS\mathfrak{z}/W_{S} by 𝔠~S\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S}. We have the following implications for the Katsylo slice.

Corollary 8.7.

The Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for a non-singular sheet is isomorphic to an affine space. Moreover, the Kazhdan action admits a square-root; in particular, there are coordinates on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} such that the Kazhdan action is given by

(8.4) λ(t1,,tr)=(λ2e1t1,,λ2ertr)\lambda\cdot(t_{1},...,t_{r})=(\lambda^{2e_{1}}t_{1},...,\lambda^{2e_{r}}t_{r})

for some fixed weights eie_{i}\in\mathbb{N}.

Proof.

The statements follow from the Shephard-Todd theorem, since 𝔎\mathfrak{K} is isomorphic to a non-singular quotient of a vector space by a linear action of a finite group. The scalar action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z} induces a 𝔾m\mathbb{G}_{m}-action on 𝔠~S\tilde{\mathfrak{c}}_{S} which in suitable coordinates can be written as

(8.5) λ(t1,,tr)=(λe1t1,,λertr)\lambda\cdot(t_{1},...,t_{r})=(\lambda^{e_{1}}t_{1},...,\lambda^{e_{r}}t_{r})

for weights eie_{i}\in\mathbb{N}; this defines the required square-root of the Kazhdan action by the equivariance statement in Lemma 8.1. ∎

Remark 8.8.

If the group GG is classical, the content of Corollaries 8.4 and 8.7 already appears in [50]. Indeed, Im Hof’s strategy for proving that sheets are non-singular for classical groups is to show by explicit calculation that the morphism \mathcal{E} is a quotient by a finite reflection group.

For GG exceptional, the fact that 𝔎\mathfrak{K} is an affine space when SS is smooth follows from the calculations of [17].

8.2. Grothendieck-Springer theory for sheets

There is a generalisation of Grothendieck-Springer theory for sheets developed in [16], building on work of [7]. We will use a somewhat different setup from that of [16], in particular to match the setup of [66] for the applications in Section 8.3, and so we prove some results analogous to those of [16] in this alternative setting. We also give a description of the Katsylo group as a quotient of a GG-centraliser by a PP-centraliser for a suitable parabolic subgroup PGP\leq G.

Let SS be a sheet and choose decomposition data (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) for SS as in Remark 2.6. Let 𝔷\mathfrak{z} be the centre of 𝔩\mathfrak{l} as usual, let PP be a parabolic subgroup of GG which contains LL as a Levi factor, and let 𝔫\mathfrak{n} be the nilradical of 𝔭\mathfrak{p}. We consider the closed PP-invariant subvariety 𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n} of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}, and the associated GG-variety

(8.6) S^=G×P(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫).\hat{S}=G\times^{P}(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n}).

By [11, Lemma 2.2] and [11, Satz 3.1 (b)], the GG-action map

(8.7) p^:S^𝔤\hat{p}:\hat{S}\rightarrow\mathfrak{g}

maps S^\hat{S} to the Zariski closure S¯\overline{S} of SS in 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. This is the (generalised) Grothendieck-Springer map for the sheet SS.

The following lemma is known [66, Section 4.1], but we provide a quick proof for completeness.

Lemma 8.9.

For every z𝔷z\in\mathfrak{z} there is a unique dense PP-orbit in z+𝒪¯+𝔫z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n}, which we denote by (z+𝒪¯+𝔫)reg(z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}. Moreover, for every x(z+𝒪¯+𝔫)regx\in(z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}, the identity component CG(x)C_{G}^{\circ}(x) is contained in PP.

Proof.

Let M=CG(z)M=C_{G}(z) and define the parabolic subgroup PM=PMP_{M}=P\cap M of MM; write P=PMU2P=P_{M}U_{2} and 𝔫=𝔫1+𝔫2\mathfrak{n}=\mathfrak{n}_{1}+\mathfrak{n}_{2}, for 𝔫1\mathfrak{n}_{1} the nilradical of 𝔭M\mathfrak{p}_{M} and 𝔫2=Lie(U2)\mathfrak{n}_{2}=Lie(U_{2}). Then by [67, Theorem 1.3],

(8.8) (z+Ind𝔩𝔪(𝒪))𝔭M(z+\text{Ind}_{\mathfrak{l}}^{\mathfrak{m}}(\mathcal{O}))\cap\mathfrak{p}_{M}

is the unique dense PMP_{M}-orbit in z+𝒪¯+𝔫1z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n}_{1}, and moreover, for any representative xx of (8.8), CM(x)=CG(x)C_{M}(x)^{\circ}=C_{G}(x)^{\circ} is contained in PMP_{M}. Note that Ad(P)(x)Ad(P)(x) is contained in z+𝒪¯+𝔫z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n}, and since U2CG(x)U_{2}\cap C_{G}(x) is finite, we can calculate that the dimension of Ad(P)(x)Ad(P)(x) and z+𝒪¯+𝔫z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n} are the same. Hence, since z+𝒪¯+𝔫z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n} is irreducible, Ad(P)(x)Ad(P)(x) is the required dense PP-orbit, and the second statement is clear. ∎

If we restrict p^\hat{p} to the open subset

(8.9) S^reg=G×P(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)reg,\hat{S}^{reg}=G\times^{P}(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg},

where

(8.10) (𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)reg=z𝔷(z+𝒪¯+𝔫)reg(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}=\bigcup_{z\in\mathfrak{z}}(z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}

then the image of S^reg\hat{S}^{reg} is the sheet SS. Moreover, by the construction of χS\chi_{S} in [11, 5.1], there is a commutative diagram

(8.11) S^reg{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{S}^{reg}}𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}}S{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces S}𝔠S.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{S}.}χ^S\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{\chi}_{S}}p^\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\hat{p}}χS\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{S}}
Remark 8.10.

In the case of primary interest for the main body of the work, SS is a Dixmier sheet, i.e. 𝒪=0\mathcal{O}=0; in this case S^=G×P𝔯\hat{S}=G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r} and S^reg=G×P𝔯reg\hat{S}^{reg}=G\times^{P}\mathfrak{r}^{reg}, where 𝔯\mathfrak{r} is the solvable radical of 𝔭\mathfrak{p}.

Lemma 8.11.

The restriction of the generalised Grothendieck-Springer morphism p^\hat{p} to S^reg\hat{S}^{reg} is finite.

Proof.

The properness of p^\hat{p} follows in exactly the same way as the properness of the map Φ\Phi in [9, 7.9] (this is the version of the Grothendieck-Springer map considered in [16]).

To see that p^\hat{p} has finite fibres over SS, it suffices to observe that, for any x(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)regx\in(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}, the identity component of the GG-centraliser CG(x)C_{G}^{\circ}(x) is contained in PP and Ad(G)(x)(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)Ad(G)(x)\cap(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n}) consists of finitely many PP-orbits; then the arguments of [9, Lemmata 7.8 & 7.10] carry over to this setting. The first observation is contained in Lemma 8.9, and the second can be deduced in the same way as [9, Zusatz 5.5 (f)]. ∎

Unlike the case for the regular sheet, the diagram (8.11) is no longer Cartesian in general, but it instead realises the normalisation of the fibre product. To avoid having to rule out the existence of embedded components in S×𝔠S𝔷S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}, we take the convention that the normalisation of an irreducible scheme is the normalisation of its reduced subscheme.

Proposition 8.12.

The morphism ν:S^regS×𝔠S𝔷\nu:\hat{S}^{reg}\rightarrow S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} induced by the diagram (8.11) is the normalisation map.

Proof.

First, we show that the morphism is surjective on \mathbb{C}-points. Let (y,z)(y,z) be a \mathbb{C}-point of S×𝔠S𝔷S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}, i.e. ySy\in S and z𝔷z\in\mathfrak{z} with χS(y)=WLz\chi_{S}(y)=W_{L}z. By the construction in [11, 5.1], we have y=Adg(x)y=Ad_{g}(x) for some gGg\in G and x(z+𝒪¯+𝔫)regx\in(z+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}; so (y,z)=ν(P(g,x))(y,z)=\nu(P(g,x)). Hence ν\nu is surjective, and in particular S×𝔠S𝔷S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} is irreducible.

Next, we show that ν\nu is injective on the open set

(8.12) S^rs=G×P(𝔷rs+𝒪¯+𝔫)reg=G×PAd(P)(𝔷rs+𝒪),\hat{S}^{rs}=G\times^{P}(\mathfrak{z}^{rs}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}=G\times^{P}Ad(P)(\mathfrak{z}^{rs}+\mathcal{O}),

where 𝔷rs\mathfrak{z}^{rs} is the locus of points z𝔷z\in\mathfrak{z} such that CG(z)LC_{G}(z)\leq L, as in (4.9); note the second equality in (8.12) follows from the proof of Lemma 8.9. Suppose (y,z)(y,z) is a point in the image of S^rs\hat{S}^{rs}, with Adg(x)=yAd_{g}(x)=y for gGg\in G and x(𝔷rs+𝒪)x\in(\mathfrak{z}^{rs}+\mathcal{O}). Every point in the fibre ν1(y,z)\nu^{-1}(y,z) is of the form P(g,x)P(g^{\prime},x) for some gGg^{\prime}\in G such that Adg(x)=yAd_{g^{\prime}}(x)=y by the uniqueness statement in Lemma 8.9. Then

(8.13) g1gCG(x)CG(z)=LP,g^{-1}g^{\prime}\in C_{G}(x)\leq C_{G}(z)=L\leq P,

so P(g,x)=P(g,x)P(g^{\prime},x)=P(g,x).

The morphism is finite since it factors through the finite morphism p^\hat{p}. Hence, by Zariski’s main theorem, ν\nu is the normalisation provided that S^reg\hat{S}^{reg} is normal. Let 𝔎\mathfrak{K} be a Katsylo slice for SS and consider

(8.14) 𝔎^=S^×S𝔎.\hat{\mathfrak{K}}=\hat{S}\times_{S}\mathfrak{K}.

By the proof of [66, Lemma 4.1], the restriction of χ^S\hat{\chi}_{S} to 𝔎^\hat{\mathfrak{K}} is étale, so 𝔎^\hat{\mathfrak{K}} is non-singular since 𝔷\mathfrak{z} is. Moreover, G×𝔎SG\times\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow S pulls back to a map G×𝔎^S^regG\times\hat{\mathfrak{K}}\rightarrow\hat{S}^{reg} which is smooth by Proposition 2.14. Hence, S^reg\hat{S}^{reg} is non-singular, and this proves the proposition. ∎

Remark 8.13.

Proposition 8.12, together with [16, Corollaries 4.6 & 5.3(i)], show that this version of the generalised Grothendieck-Springer map is the same as that of [16] once restricted to S^reg\hat{S}^{reg}.

Assume now that SS is a non-singular sheet. We can use Proposition 8.12 and an alternative description of the normalisation of S×𝔠S𝔷S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} to give another description of the Katsylo group. Fix a nilpotent e𝔤e\in\mathfrak{g}, let 𝔎\mathfrak{K} be a Katsylo slice to ee for SS, and let FF be the corresponding Katsylo group. We recall the FF-inertia group scheme \mathcal{F} on 𝔎\mathfrak{K} defined in Definition 3.4, with fibres y=StabF(y)\mathcal{F}_{y}=Stab_{F}(y).

Theorem 8.14.

For any x(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)regx\in(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}, CP(x)C_{P}(x) is a normal subgroup of CG(x)C_{G}(x) which depends only on xx and SS (and not on the parabolic PP). Moreover, for any y𝔎y\in\mathfrak{K} and gGg\in G with Adg(y)(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)regAd_{g}(y)\in(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}, there is a canonical isomorphism yCG(y)/Cg1Pg(y)\mathcal{F}_{y}\cong C_{G}(y)/C_{g^{-1}Pg}(y). In particular, FF is isomorphic to CG(e)/CP(e)C_{G}(e)/C_{P}(e).

A weaker version of this statement can be deduced from [66, Proposition 4.7 (3)], but that in particular does not include the normality of CP(x)C_{P}(x) in CG(x)C_{G}(x).

The theorem is an immediate corollary of the following characterisation of the smooth centraliser Ssm\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm} over the locus (𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)regS(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}\subseteq S (see Proposition 3.6, Corollary 3.14 and Proposition 3.15 in Section 3.1).

Proposition 8.15.

For x(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)regx\in(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}, S,xsm=CP(x)\mathcal{I}_{S,x}^{sm}=C_{P}(x), as a subgroup of x=CG(x)\mathcal{I}_{x}=C_{G}(x).

Proof.

To ease notation, we will denote U=(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)regU=(\mathfrak{z}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg} and Urs=(𝔷rs+𝒪¯+𝔫)regU^{rs}=(\mathfrak{z}^{rs}+\overline{\mathcal{O}}+\mathfrak{n})^{reg}, where 𝔷rs\mathfrak{z}^{rs} is defined as in (4.9). We first show that S,xsmCP(x)\mathcal{I}_{S,x}^{sm}\leq C_{P}(x), i.e. that there is a factorisation

(8.15) Usm{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathcal{I}^{sm}_{U}}P×U{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces P\times U}G×U{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces G\times U}

of group schemes; the argument is the same as that of [71, Lemme 2.4.3]. First, by the proof of Proposition 8.12, we have the required factorisation over the open subset UrsUU^{rs}\subseteq U. Then since Usm\mathcal{I}_{U}^{sm} is smooth over UU, in particular Urssm\mathcal{I}_{U^{rs}}^{sm} is dense as a subscheme of Usm\mathcal{I}_{U}^{sm}; so since PP is a closed subvariety of GG, this factorisation extends over all of UU.

Since S,xsm\mathcal{I}_{S,x}^{sm} is a finite index subgroup of CG(x)C_{G}(x), to complete the proof of the proposition, it suffices to show that [CG(x):CP(x)]=[CG(x):S,xsm][C_{G}(x):C_{P}(x)]=[C_{G}(x):\mathcal{I}_{S,x}^{sm}], i.e. [CG(x):CP(x)]=|StabF(y)|[C_{G}(x):C_{P}(x)]=|Stab_{F}(y)| for any y𝔎Ad(G)(x)y\in\mathfrak{K}\cap Ad(G)(x) by Proposition 3.6. To do this, we consider the pullback of ν:S^regS×𝔠S𝔷\nu:\hat{S}^{reg}\rightarrow S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} under the map Ad:G×𝔎SAd:G\times\mathfrak{K}\rightarrow S; using the notation of (8.14), this is the map

(8.16) ν^:G×𝔎^G×(𝔎×𝔠S𝔷).\hat{\nu}:G\times\hat{\mathfrak{K}}\rightarrow G\times(\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}).

This is a normalisation map, so the restriction ν^|𝔎^=ν|𝔎^:𝔎^𝔎×𝔠S𝔷\hat{\nu}|_{\hat{\mathfrak{K}}}=\nu|_{\hat{\mathfrak{K}}}:\hat{\mathfrak{K}}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} is also a normalisation. We count the number of \mathbb{C}-points in the fibres of ν\nu in two different ways.

Specifically, let xUx\in U and z=πP(x)𝔷z=\pi_{P}(x)\in\mathfrak{z}, and let y=(z)𝔎y=\mathcal{E}(z)\in\mathfrak{K} where \mathcal{E} is the morphism defined in Lemma 8.1. Let gGg\in G be such that Adg(x)=yAd_{g}(x)=y, which exists since xx and yy map to the same point in 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}. Consider the \mathbb{C}-point (y,z)(y,z) of 𝔎×𝔠S𝔷\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}; as in the proof of Proposition 8.12, the \mathbb{C}-points in the fibre ν1(y,z)\nu^{-1}(y,z) are exactly the PP-orbits in G×UG\times U of the form P(gk,x)P(gk,x) for kCG(x)k\in C_{G}(x). Moreover, two such orbits P(gk1,x)P(gk_{1},x) and P(gk2,x)P(gk_{2},x) coincide exactly when k1CP(x)=k2CP(x)k_{1}C_{P}(x)=k_{2}C_{P}(x); so |ν1(y,z)|=|CG(x)/CP(x)||\nu^{-1}(y,z)|=|C_{G}(x)/C_{P}(x)|.

Now, we observe that 𝔎×𝔠S𝔷\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} embeds into 𝔎×𝔷\mathfrak{K}\times\mathfrak{z} as a closed subscheme, whose underlying reduced subscheme is

(8.17) (𝔎×𝔠S𝔷)red=aF𝔷a(\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z})_{red}=\bigcup_{a\in F}\mathfrak{z}_{a}

where 𝔷a\mathfrak{z}_{a} is the graph of the morphism 𝔷𝔎\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathfrak{K} given by

za(z).z\mapsto a\mathcal{E}(z).

But then by uniqueness of normalisation, there is an isomorphism

(8.18) 𝔎^aF𝔷a.\hat{\mathfrak{K}}\cong\coprod_{a\in F}\mathfrak{z}_{a}.

Under the identifications (8.17) and (8.18), the \mathbb{C}-point (y,z)(y,z) of 𝔎×𝔠S𝔷\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z} corresponds to the \mathbb{C}-point (y,z)(y,z) of 𝔷idF\mathfrak{z}_{\text{id}_{F}}, and the number of \mathbb{C}-points in the fibre ν1(y,z)\nu^{-1}(y,z) is the number of components 𝔷a\mathfrak{z}_{a} containing (y,z)(y,z). But this is exactly |StabF(y)||Stab_{F}(y)|, so we have the required equality [CG(x):CP(x)]=|StabF(x)|[C_{G}(x):C_{P}(x)]=|Stab_{F}(x)|. ∎

If SS is a Dixmier sheet, we can deduce a result about polarisations for SS; we recall the definition.

Definition 8.16.

Let x𝔤x\in\mathfrak{g}. A polarisation of xx is a subalgebra 𝔭\mathfrak{p} of 𝔤\mathfrak{g} such that:

  • (i)

    xx is orthogonal to the derived subalgebra [𝔭,𝔭][\mathfrak{p},\mathfrak{p}] with respect to the Killing form on 𝔤\mathfrak{g};

  • (ii)

    𝔭\mathfrak{p} has maximal dimension subject to condition (i).

A polarisation of SS is a subalgebra 𝔭\mathfrak{p} of 𝔤\mathfrak{g} such that for each GG-orbit contained in SS there is a representative xx for which 𝔭\mathfrak{p} is a polarisation.

Remark 8.17.

For any x𝔤x\in\mathfrak{g}, every polarisation of xx is a parabolic subalgebra of 𝔤\mathfrak{g} containing xx [73, Theorem 2.2].

If LL is a Levi subgroup of GG such that LL is conjugate to the centraliser of any semisimple element in SssS^{ss} (i.e. (L,0)(L,0) is decomposition data for SS), then any choice of parabolic subalgebra 𝔭\mathfrak{p} with 𝔩\mathfrak{l} as a Levi factor is a polarisation of SS. More specifically, 𝔭\mathfrak{p} is a polarisation for any element of 𝔯reg\mathfrak{r}^{reg}, where 𝔯\mathfrak{r} is the solvable radical of 𝔭\mathfrak{p} [10, Lemma 6.5]. Conversely, every polarisation of SS arises in this way.

Fix a nilpotent element eSe\in S, and let 𝒫\mathscr{P} be the set of parabolic subalgebras 𝔭\mathfrak{p} such that 𝔭\mathfrak{p} is a polarisation of both ee and SS. There is an action of CG(e)C_{G}(e) on 𝒫\mathscr{P} by conjugation and for any 𝔭𝒫\mathfrak{p}\in\mathscr{P} the stabiliser of 𝔭\mathfrak{p} under this action is CP(e)C_{P}(e). For 𝔭𝒫\mathfrak{p}\in\mathscr{P}, let PP be the corresponding parabolic subgroup of GG and denote by 𝒫𝔭\mathscr{P}_{\mathfrak{p}} the orbit of 𝔭\mathfrak{p} under CG(e)C_{G}(e); note that the set 𝒫𝔭\mathscr{P}_{\mathfrak{p}} does not depend on ee but only on SS and 𝔭\mathfrak{p}.

Corollary 8.18.

The action of CG(e)C_{G}(e) on 𝒫𝔭\mathscr{P}_{\mathfrak{p}} induces an action of the Katsylo group FF on 𝒫𝔭\mathscr{P}_{\mathfrak{p}} making 𝒫𝔭\mathscr{P}_{\mathfrak{p}} an FF-torsor. In particular, |F|=|𝒫𝔭||F|=|\mathscr{P}_{\mathfrak{p}}|.

Remark 8.19.

If 𝔤=𝔰𝔭n\mathfrak{g}=\mathfrak{sp}_{n} or 𝔤=𝔰𝔬n\mathfrak{g}=\mathfrak{so}_{n}, the values of |𝒫𝔭||\mathscr{P}_{\mathfrak{p}}| (and hence, the value of |F||F|) for any Dixmier sheet SS in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} were calculated in [44]. One can verify that, for 𝔤=𝔰𝔭2m\mathfrak{g}=\mathfrak{sp}_{2m} or 𝔤=𝔰𝔬2m+1\mathfrak{g}=\mathfrak{so}_{2m+1}, FF is trivial exactly when S=S𝔤𝔩n𝔤S=S_{\mathfrak{gl}_{n}}\cap\mathfrak{g} for some sheet S𝔤𝔩nS_{\mathfrak{gl}_{n}} in 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n}. There are exceptions to this for 𝔤=𝔰𝔬2m\mathfrak{g}=\mathfrak{so}_{2m}, but these can be resolved by considering Dixmier sheets for O2mO_{2m} instead of SO2mSO_{2m}.

For Dixmier sheets in Dynkin types B and C, the group A¯P=CG(e)/CP(e)\bar{A}_{P}=C_{G}(e)/C_{P}(e) (isomorphic to FF by Theorem 8.14) was considered in [34] for its role in mirror symmetry for polarisable orbit closures.

8.3. Multiplicities of representations

We give two connections between the Katsylo group and multiplicities arising in the representation theory of GG and its Lie algebra. As a by-product, we establish a link between two distinct notions of multiplicity. We suppose from now on that GG is a connected semisimple group, and we fix a GG-equivariant isomorphism 𝔤𝔤\mathfrak{g}^{*}\cong\mathfrak{g} (e.g. via the Killing form). We let SS be a non-singular sheet in 𝔤\mathfrak{g}, and 𝔎\mathfrak{K} be a Katsylo slice for SS corresponding to some 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f) with eSe\in S nilpotent.

Our first statement simply rewrites [9, Theorem 7.2] using Theorem 8.14. We recall the relevant definitions for the statement. We fix a set of simple roots Δ𝔱\Delta\subseteq\mathfrak{t}^{*} for GG.

Let 𝒪\mathcal{O} be a GG-orbit in 𝔤\mathfrak{g}. The group GG acts on the coordinate ring [𝒪]\mathbb{C}[\mathcal{O}], and by the reductivity of GG, there is a direct sum decomposition

(8.19) [𝒪]=iVi\mathbb{C}[\mathcal{O}]=\bigoplus_{i\in\mathbb{N}}V_{i}

as a GG-module, where each ViV_{i} is a finite-dimensional irreducible GG-module.

Definition 8.20.

For any finite-dimensional irreducible representation VV of GG, the multiplicity of VV in [𝒪]\mathbb{C}[\mathcal{O}] is the number of ViV_{i} in the decomposition (8.19) isomorphic to VV as a GG-module. We denote the multiplicity by mV(𝒪)m_{V}(\mathcal{O}).

By [61, Proposition 8], the multiplicity mV(𝒪)m_{V}(\mathcal{O}) is finite for any VV. Borho defined the following function in [10] which captures the asymptotic information of the multiplicities for a fixed orbit. We let Λ+\Lambda^{+} be the set of dominant weights in the weight lattice Λ𝔱\Lambda\subset\mathfrak{t}^{*} for the choice of simple roots Δ\Delta. For any λΛ+\lambda\in\Lambda^{+}, we can uniquely write λ=n1ω1++nrωr\lambda=n_{1}\omega_{1}+\cdots+n_{r}\omega_{r} for nin_{i}\in\mathbb{N}, where ω1\omega_{1}, …, ωr\omega_{r} are the fundamental weights; we denote

|λ|=n1++nr.|\lambda|=n_{1}+\cdots+n_{r}.
Definition 8.21.

The multiplicity function M:𝔤/G×M:\mathfrak{g}/G\times\mathbb{N}\rightarrow\mathbb{N} is defined as

(8.20) M(𝒪,n)=λΛ+,|λ|=nmVλ(𝒪)M(\mathcal{O};n)=\sum_{\lambda\in\Lambda^{+},\,|\lambda|=n}m_{V_{\lambda}}(\mathcal{O})

where VλV_{\lambda} is the irreducible representation of GG with highest weight λ\lambda.

The statement of [9, Theorem 7.2] gives an asymptotic relationship between multiplicity functions for orbits of the same sheet. By Theorem 8.14 we can rewrite this in terms of the Katsylo group.

Proposition 8.22.

Let 𝔎\mathfrak{K} be a Katsylo slice for a non-singular sheet, and choose points x,y𝔎x,y\in\mathfrak{K} with corresponding GG-orbits 𝒪(x)\mathcal{O}(x), 𝒪(y)\mathcal{O}(y). Then

(8.21) |x|M(𝒪(x),n)|y|M(𝒪(y),n),|\mathcal{F}_{x}|M(\mathcal{O}(x);n)\sim|\mathcal{F}_{y}|M(\mathcal{O}(y);n),

where \mathcal{F} is the FF-inertia group scheme of Definition 3.4.

The second connection involves multiplicities for ideals of the universal enveloping algebra 𝒰(𝔤)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g}). Let I𝒰(𝔤)I\subset\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g}) be a primitive ideal, i.e. the annihilator of a simple module. By the Poincaré-Birkhoff-Witt Theorem, the associated graded algebra gr𝒰(𝔤)\text{gr}\,\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g}) is isomorphic to the coordinate algebra [𝔤]\mathbb{C}[\mathfrak{g}]. Thus grI\text{gr}I is an ideal in [𝔤]\mathbb{C}[\mathfrak{g}], and in fact, by [54, Theorem 3.10], the radical of grI\text{gr}I is a prime ideal QQ associated to the closure of a nilpotent orbit 𝒪nil\mathcal{O}^{nil} in 𝔤\mathfrak{g}.

Definition 8.23.

The multiplicity of 𝒪nil¯\overline{\mathcal{O}^{nil}} in 𝒰(𝔤)/I\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g})/I is the length of ([𝔤]/grI)Q(\mathbb{C}[\mathfrak{g}]/\text{gr}I)_{Q} as a module over [𝔤]Q\mathbb{C}[\mathfrak{g}]_{Q}, where the subscript denotes localisation by QQ. We denote this multiplicity by μ(I)\mu(I).

In [66], Losev defined the orbit method map

(8.22) :𝔤/G𝒳𝔤\mathfrak{I}:\mathfrak{g}^{*}/G\rightarrow\mathscr{X}_{\mathfrak{g}}

where 𝔤/G\mathfrak{g}^{*}/G is the space of coadjoint orbits and 𝒳𝔤\mathscr{X}_{\mathfrak{g}} is the space of primitive ideals of 𝒰(𝔤)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g}). Our second statement is the following multiplicity formula for ideals in the image of the orbit method map. We use the same set-up and notation as Proposition 8.22, and we identify coadjoint orbits with adjoint orbits via the identification 𝔤𝔤\mathfrak{g}\cong\mathfrak{g}^{*}.

Proposition 8.24.

For x𝔎x\in\mathfrak{K} with GG-orbit 𝒪(x)\mathcal{O}(x),

(8.23) μ((𝒪(x)))=|F|/|x|.\mu(\mathfrak{I}(\mathcal{O}(x)))=|F|/|\mathcal{F}_{x}|.

In order to prove Proposition 8.24, we first recall the birational induction of [66, Definition 1.2]. Namely, for every x𝔤x\in\mathfrak{g}, there is a unique GG-conjugacy class of triples (L,𝒪,z)(L^{\prime},\mathcal{O}^{\prime},z) with LL^{\prime} a Levi subgroup of GG, 𝒪\mathcal{O}^{\prime} a nilpotent orbit in 𝔩\mathfrak{l}^{\prime}, and zz an element of 𝔷=𝔷(𝔩)\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}=\mathfrak{z}(\mathfrak{l^{\prime}}), satisfying the following property: for any parabolic PP^{\prime} with Levi factor LL^{\prime} (and with 𝔫\mathfrak{n}^{\prime} denoting the nilradical of 𝔭\mathfrak{p}^{\prime}), the generalised Springer map

(8.24) G×P(z+𝒪¯+𝔫)reg𝔤G\times^{P^{\prime}}(z+\overline{\mathcal{O}^{\prime}}+\mathfrak{n}^{\prime})^{reg}\rightarrow\mathfrak{g}

defines an isomorphism onto the GG-orbit 𝒪(x)\mathcal{O}(x) in 𝔤\mathfrak{g} [66, Theorem 4.4]. We say that 𝒪(x)\mathcal{O}(x) is birationally induced from (L,𝒪,z)(L^{\prime},\mathcal{O}^{\prime},z).

Lemma 8.25.

Suppose x𝔎x\in\mathfrak{K} is birationally induced from (L,𝒪,z)(L^{\prime},\mathcal{O}^{\prime},z), and denote PP^{\prime} and 𝔫\mathfrak{n}^{\prime} as in (8.24). Any non-empty fibre of the map

(8.25) G×P(𝒪¯+𝔫)reg𝔤G\times^{P^{\prime}}(\overline{\mathcal{O}^{\prime}}+\mathfrak{n}^{\prime})^{reg}\rightarrow\mathfrak{g}

is a finite reduced scheme of length |F|/|x||F|/|\mathcal{F}_{x}|.

Proof.

The source of the map (8.25) is a homogeneous space, and the map is GG-equivariant, so that the fibres are all reduced.

We denote

(8.26) Y=G×P(𝔷+𝒪¯+𝔫)reg,Y=G\times^{P^{\prime}}(\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}+\overline{\mathcal{O}^{\prime}}+\mathfrak{n}^{\prime})^{reg},

and consider the generalised Grothendieck-Springer map χ^Y:Y𝔤\hat{\chi}_{Y}:Y\rightarrow\mathfrak{g}. Each GG-orbit in the image of χ^Y\hat{\chi}_{Y} has the same dimension by [11, Satz 3.3], and YY is irreducible, so that the image of χ^Y\hat{\chi}_{Y} is contained in the sheet SS. Note that in particular this implies that SS contains the decomposition class 𝒟(L,𝒪)\mathcal{D}(L^{\prime},\mathcal{O}^{\prime}) (using notation as in (4.20)), so we may choose decomposition data (L,𝒪)(L,\mathcal{O}) for SS such that LL is contained in LL^{\prime}, by [11, 3.6]; then 𝔷\mathfrak{z}^{\prime} is contained in 𝔷=𝔷(𝔩)\mathfrak{z}=\mathfrak{z}(\mathfrak{l}), so has a natural map to the adjoint quotient space 𝔠S\mathfrak{c}_{S}. To prove the lemma, it will be enough to show that the number of \mathbb{C}-points in the fibre νY1(e,0)\nu_{Y}^{-1}(e,0) of the induced map νY:YS×𝔠S𝔷\nu_{Y}:Y\rightarrow S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}^{\prime} is exactly |F|/|x||F|/|\mathcal{F}_{x}|.

The same argument as in Proposition 8.12 shows that νY\nu_{Y} is a normalisation map of the reduced subscheme of S×𝔠S𝔷S\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}. As in the proof of Proposition 8.15, we consider the restriction νY:𝔎×SY𝔎×𝔠S𝔷{\nu}_{Y}:\mathfrak{K}\times_{S}Y\rightarrow\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}. We have

(8.27) (𝔎×𝔠S𝔷)red=aF𝔷a(\mathfrak{K}\times_{\mathfrak{c}_{S}}\mathfrak{z}^{\prime})_{red}=\bigcup_{a\in F}\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}_{a}

as in (8.17), but now some of the 𝔷a\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}_{a} may coincide. By the assumption that 𝒪(x)\mathcal{O}(x) is birationally induced from (L,𝒪,z)(L,\mathcal{O}^{\prime},z), the normalisation map νY{\nu}_{Y} is a bijection over the point z𝔷z\in\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}, and we can deduce that 𝔷a1=𝔷a2\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}_{a_{1}}=\mathfrak{z}^{\prime}_{a_{2}} exactly when a1x=a2xa_{1}\mathcal{F}_{x}=a_{2}\mathcal{F}_{x}. Thus

(8.28) 𝔎×SYaF/x𝔷a,\mathfrak{K}\times_{S}Y\cong\coprod_{a\in F/\mathcal{F}_{x}}\mathfrak{z}_{a},

and the required statement follows. ∎

Proof of Proposition 8.24.

Let I=(𝒪(x))I=\mathfrak{I}(\mathcal{O}(x)). Fix a triple (L,𝒪,z)(L^{\prime},\mathcal{O}^{\prime},z) which birationally induces 𝒪(x)\mathcal{O}(x), and denote PP^{\prime} and 𝔫\mathfrak{n}^{\prime} as in (8.24).

From the construction of \mathfrak{I}, there is an associative algebra 𝒜\mathcal{A} and an inclusion 𝒰(𝔤)/I𝒜\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g})/I\hookrightarrow\mathcal{A}. Moreover, by [65, Proposition 3.4.1], there are algebras (𝒰(𝔤)/I)𝒜(\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g})/I)_{\dagger}\hookrightarrow\mathcal{A}_{\dagger} with compatible actions of the reductive centraliser AA of ee with respect to the 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f), as defined in Definition 2.18; in fact, these algebras are representations for a finite WW-algebra, but we will not require this structure. These algebras have the following properties:

  • μ(I)\mu(I) is equal to the dimension of (𝒰(𝔤)/I)(\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g})/I)_{\dagger} as a complex vector space;

  • 𝒜\mathcal{A}_{\dagger} is AA-equivariantly isomorphic to the coordinate ring of the fibre of the generalised Springer map (8.25), by [66, Lemma 5.2 (1)] and [66, Section 5.3].

Then, the statement of the proposition follows from Lemma 8.25 once we justify that in fact (𝒰(𝔤)/I)(\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g})/I)_{\dagger} coincides with 𝒜\mathcal{A}_{\dagger}. By AA-equivariance, and the structure of 𝒜\mathcal{A}_{\dagger} as the coordinate ring of a finite reduced scheme with a transitive AA-action, (𝒰(𝔤)/I)(\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g})/I)_{\dagger} is of the form (𝒜)B(\mathcal{A}_{\dagger})^{B} for some finite index subgroup BAB\leq A. Thus there is an action of BB on 𝒜\mathcal{A}_{\dagger} which fixes (𝒰(𝔤)/I)(\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g})/I)_{\dagger}, and if the action is trivial, then we are done.

If this action is non-trivial, we can derive a contradiction in the same way as in the proof of [66, Theorem 5.3]; we sketch the argument. The group BB defines a non-trivial action on 𝒜\mathcal{A} of GG-equivariant automorphisms of filtered algebras, which corresponds to a non-trivial action on the coordinate ring of G×P(z+𝒪¯+𝔫)regG\times^{P^{\prime}}(z+\overline{\mathcal{O}^{\prime}}+\mathfrak{n}^{\prime})^{reg} as a filtered Poisson GG-algebra [66, Remark 3.24], [66, Proposition 4.7]. But since GG is semisimple and the generalised Springer map (8.24) is the unique moment map for the GG-action, BB acts by non-trivial automorphisms on G×P(z+𝒪¯+𝔫)regG\times^{P^{\prime}}(z+\overline{\mathcal{O}^{\prime}}+\mathfrak{n}^{\prime})^{reg} which leave the map (8.24) invariant; this contradicts the birational induction assumption. ∎

Remark 8.26.

In the case that 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is classical, there is a more direct relationship between the Katsylo group and the space 𝔤,e\mathscr{E}_{\mathfrak{g},e} of 1-dimensional representations of the finite WW-algebra 𝒰(𝔤,e)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g},e) for a nilpotent eSe\in S. The algebra 𝒰(𝔤,e)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g},e) is an associative algebra which is a deformation of the coordinate ring of the Slodowy slice at ee [77]. If 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is classical, 𝔤,e\mathscr{E}_{\mathfrak{g},e} decomposes into components S\mathscr{E}_{S} labelled by the sheets containing ee; moreover, for each such sheet, the component S\mathscr{E}_{S} can be degenerated to the Katsylo slice 𝔎\mathfrak{K} for SS at ee by [87, Theorem 1.1]. This induces an action of the Katsylo group FF on S\mathscr{E}_{S} which can be identified with an action on the representations of 𝒰(𝔤,e)\mathcal{U}(\mathfrak{g},e) defined in [78, Section 4.9].

There is a map 𝔍e:𝔤,e𝒳𝔤\mathfrak{J}_{e}:\mathscr{E}_{\mathfrak{g},e}\rightarrow\mathscr{X}_{\mathfrak{g}} constructed in Skryabin’s appendix to [77]. A consequence of [65, Theorem 1.2.2] is that the map 𝔍e\mathfrak{J}_{e} defines a set-theoretic quotient onto its image for the action of FF on S\mathscr{E}_{S}; moreover, for any MSM\in\mathscr{E}_{S} the multiplicity μ(𝔍e(M))\mu(\mathfrak{J}_{e}(M)) is equal to [F:StabF(M)][F:Stab_{F}(M)] [65, Theorem 3.1.1]. Thus, if 𝔤\mathfrak{g} is classical, Proposition 8.24 can in this case also be deduced from the results of [87, Section 9], which in particular state that the image of \mathfrak{I} in 𝒳𝔤\mathscr{X}_{\mathfrak{g}} is the union of the images of the maps 𝔍e\mathfrak{J}_{e}, where ee ranges over a collection of representatives for the nilpotent orbits of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}.

We finish by observing that Proposition 8.22 and Proposition 8.24 together imply the following link between the two notions of multiplicity defined above.

Corollary 8.27.

Let 𝒪𝔤/G\mathcal{O}\in\mathfrak{g}/G be any GG-orbit contained in a non-singular sheet SS, and let 𝒪nil\mathcal{O}^{nil} be the nilpotent orbit in SS. Then

(8.29) μ((𝒪))=limnM(𝒪,n)M(𝒪nil,n).\mu(\mathfrak{I}(\mathcal{O}))=\lim_{n\rightarrow\infty}\frac{M(\mathcal{O};n)}{M(\mathcal{O}^{nil};n)}.

Appendix A Dixmier sheets for maximal Levi subgroups

In this appendix, we prove Proposition 4.16 in two special cases. The primary case is that of a Dixmier sheet SS associated to a proper Levi subgroup LL of a classical group GG such that LL is maximal, i.e. there is no proper Levi subgroup MGM\leq G with LML\subsetneq M. This is a key step in the proof of the general statement, and requires a case-by-case analysis of the maximal Levi subgroups in the groups G=GLnG=GL_{n}, G=SOnG=SO_{n} and G=Sp2mG=Sp_{2m}. The second case is a specific example of a Dixmier sheet in F4F_{4} which is required for the application to Hitchin fibrations for real forms in Section 7.1.

Throughout the appendix, for a,ba,b\in\mathbb{Z} we will write aba\equiv b to denote ab(mod 2)a\equiv b\,(\text{mod}\,2).

If G=GLnG=GL_{n}, by Example 2.22 we can label any Levi subgroup by a partition 𝐦{\bf m}, which has exactly two parts when the Levi subgroup is maximal.

If G=Sp2mG=Sp_{2m}, any maximal Levi subgroup LL is of the form GLa×Sp2pGL_{a}\times Sp_{2p} where aa and pp are non-negative integers with a+p=ma+p=m; moreover, the Levi subgroups are conjugate exactly when they are isomorphic. Thus we can label the maximal Levi subgroups of Sp2mSp_{2m} by pairs (a;p)(a;p). Similarly, if G=SOnG=SO_{n}, a maximal Levi subgroup LL is of the form GLa×SOqGL_{a}\times SO_{q} where 2a+q=n2a+q=n and q2q\neq 2. These Levi subgroups are not necessarily conjugate under SOnSO_{n} when they are isomorphic, but isomorphic Levi subgroups are conjugate under the larger group OnO_{n}. We label the maximal Levi subgroups of SOnSO_{n} by pairs (a;q)(a;q).

Let LL be a maximal Levi subgroup of G=GLnG=GL_{n}, SOnSO_{n} or Sp2mSp_{2m}, and let SS be the associated Dixmier sheet as in Definition 2.7 and Remark 2.8. For G=GLnG=GL_{n}, Proposition 2.24 determines the nilpotent orbit in SS, labelled by a partition 𝐧{\bf n} corresponding to its Jordan normal form. For G=SOnG=SO_{n} or G=Sp2mG=Sp_{2m}, by viewing GG as a subgroup of a general linear group under the standard representation, we can still assign a partition to a nilpotent orbit in the same way. In these cases, the relationship between a Levi subgroup and the nilpotent orbit in the corresponding Dixmier sheet is not as simple as Proposition 2.24, but there is still a combinatorial algorithm for calculating it (e.g. see [44, Lemma 7.3]).

Table 2 below outlines the possible cases which can occur, which have been grouped into nine classes according to the properties of the partition 𝐦{\bf m} (for GLnGL_{n}), the label (a;q)(a;q) (for G=SOnG=SO_{n}) or the label (a;p)(a;p) (for G=Sp2mG=Sp_{2m}). The fourth column shows the order of the Katsylo group FF for the sheet, defined in Definition 3.2, which can be calculated using Theorem 8.14 and [44]. The order of WLW_{L} can be calculated by inspection (noting in particular for Class VI that the usual Weyl group WW for type DnD_{n}, nn odd, contains no element acting by 1-1 on the centre 𝔷\mathfrak{z} of 𝔩\mathfrak{l}).

Table 2. Summary of maximal Levi subgroups in classical groups
GG Levi subgroup Nilpotent orbit in SS |F||F| |WL||W_{L}|
GLnGL_{n} I. m1=m2m_{1}=m_{2} (2m1)(2^{m_{1}}) 1 2
II. m1>m2m_{1}>m_{2} (2m2,1m1m2)(2^{m_{2}},1^{m_{1}-m_{2}}) 1 1
SOnSO_{n} III. aq>0a\geq q>0, aqa\not\equiv q (3q,2aq1,12)(3^{q},2^{a-q-1},1^{2}) 2 2
IV. aqa\geq q, aqa\equiv q (3q,2aq)(3^{q},2^{a-q}) 1 2
V. a<qa<q (3a,1qa)(3^{a},1^{q-a}) 1 2
SO2mSO_{2m} VI. q=0q=0, a0a\not\equiv 0 (2a1,12)(2^{a-1},1^{2}) 1 1
Sp2mSp_{2m} VII. a2pa\geq 2p (3q,2aq)(3^{q},2^{a-q}) 1 2
VIII. a<2pa<2p, a0a\not\equiv 0 (3a1,22,1qa1)(3^{a-1},2^{2},1^{q-a-1}) 2 2
IX. a<2pa<2p, a0a\equiv 0 (3a,1qa)(3^{a},1^{q-a}) 1 2

We group these classes into two broader types according to the ramification of the map p:𝔷p:\mathfrak{z}\rightarrow\mathcal{B} of Lemma 4.1, which can be detected by the value of |WS|=|WL|/|F||W_{S}|=|W_{L}|/|F|, where WSW_{S} is the group defined in Corollary 8.4. If |WS|=1|W_{S}|=1, then pp is unramified; we call this Type 1, and it includes Classes II, III, VI and VIII in Table 2. If |WS|=2|W_{S}|=2, then pp is ramified exactly at 0𝔷0\in\mathfrak{z}; we call this Type 2, and this covers the remaining classes. We will need the following lemma.

Lemma A.1.

For each of the classes in Table 2, there is a choice of Levi subgroup LGL\leq G, a parabolic subgroup PGP\leq G with Levi factor LL, and an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f) with the following properties.

  • (i)

    The semisimple element hh is contained in 𝔩\mathfrak{l} and the nilpotent ee is contained in 𝔫reg=𝔫S\mathfrak{n}^{reg}=\mathfrak{n}\cap S, where 𝔫\mathfrak{n} is the nilradical of 𝔭\mathfrak{p}.

  • (ii)

    The semisimple element hh is not in the kernel of the abelianisation map Lie(L)=𝔩𝔷Lie(L)=\mathfrak{l}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}.

  • (iii)

    If LL is of Type 1, there is an element h𝔠𝔤(e)𝔩h^{\prime}\in\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{g}}(e)\cap\mathfrak{l} such that hh^{\prime} is not in the kernel of 𝔩𝔷\mathfrak{l}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}. Here, 𝔠𝔤(e)\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{g}}(e) denotes the Lie algebra centraliser of ee.

Proof.

We will deal with the GLnGL_{n} classes separately.

We take the vector space n\mathbb{C}^{n} with standard basis v1v_{1}, …, vnv_{n}, and identify m1\mathbb{C}^{m_{1}} with the subspace with basis v1v_{1}, …, vm1v_{m_{1}} and m2\mathbb{C}^{m_{2}} with the subspace with basis vm1+1v_{m_{1}+1}, …, vnv_{n}. We identify GLnGL_{n} with GL(n)GL(\mathbb{C}^{n}) and 𝔤𝔩n\mathfrak{gl}_{n} with End(n)End(\mathbb{C}^{n}), and take a representative L=GL(m1)×GL(m2)L=GL(\mathbb{C}^{m_{1}})\times GL(\mathbb{C}^{m_{2}}) for the Levi subgroup LL of GLnGL_{n} associated with (m1m2)(m_{1}\geq m_{2}). The space OPEN𝔫=Hom(m2,m1))\mathfrak{n}=Hom(\mathbb{C}^{m_{2}},\mathbb{C}^{m_{1}})) is the nilradical of a parabolic subalgebra 𝔭\mathfrak{p} corresponding to a parabolic subgroup PP with Levi factor LL. The abelianisation map 𝔩𝔷\mathfrak{l}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z}\cong\mathbb{C} is given by

x1x2m2tr(x1)m1tr(x2),x_{1}\oplus x_{2}\mapsto m_{2}\text{tr}(x_{1})-m_{1}\text{tr}(x_{2}),

where x1End(m1)x_{1}\in End(\mathbb{C}^{m_{1}}) and x2End(m2)x_{2}\in End(\mathbb{C}^{m_{2}}).

The nilpotent ee given by

evj=0 if jm1,evj=vjm1 if j>m1ev_{j}=0\text{ if }j\leq m_{1},\,ev_{j}=v_{j-m_{1}}\text{ if }j>m_{1}

has eHom(m2,m1)e\in Hom(\mathbb{C}^{m_{2}},\mathbb{C}^{m_{1}}) and is of the correct Jordan type; hence e𝔫rege\in\mathfrak{n}^{reg} by Proposition 2.24. We define h𝔩h\in\mathfrak{l} by

  • hvj=vjhv_{j}=v_{j} for 1jm11\leq j\leq m_{1},

  • hvj=0hv_{j}=0 for m1+1jm2m_{1}+1\leq j\leq m_{2},

  • and hvj=vjhv_{j}=-v_{j} for m2+1jnm_{2}+1\leq j\leq n.

We define the nilpotent ff by

fvj=vj+m1 if jm2,fvj=0 if j>m2.fv_{j}=v_{j+m_{1}}\text{ if }j\leq m_{2},\,fv_{j}=0\text{ if }j>m_{2}.

By inspection, (e,h,f)(e,h,f) is an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple, and hh maps to n0n\neq 0 under the abelianisation map. Hence, this proves statements (i) and (ii) in these cases.

If LL is of Type 1, i.e. m1>m2m_{1}>m_{2}, we can define h𝔠𝔤(e)𝔩h^{\prime}\in\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{g}}(e)\cap\mathfrak{l} by hvj=δm2+1,jvjh^{\prime}v_{j}=\delta_{m_{2}+1,j}v_{j}; this is sent to 11 under the abelianisation, so statement (iii) holds in this case.

We now assume G=SOnG=SO_{n} or G=SpnG=Sp_{n} (where n=2mn=2m); we will use the construction in [44, Lemma 7.3]. Specifically, let VV be a vector space of dimension nn with a non-degenerate bilinear form (.,.)(.,.), which is symmetric if G=SOnG=SO_{n} and anti-symmetric if G=Sp2nG=Sp_{2n}, and identify GG with the group of linear automorphisms respecting the bilinear form. Fix a maximal Levi subgroup LL of GG corresponding to (a;p)(a;p) if G=Sp2mG=Sp_{2m} or (a;q)(a;q) if G=SOnG=SO_{n}. There is a decomposition of VV as

(A.1) V=V+WVV=V^{+}\oplus W\oplus V^{-}

with the following properties:

  • The vector spaces V±V^{\pm} have dimension aa and are isotropic with respect to (.,.)(.,.).

  • The dimension of WW is 2p2p if G=Sp2nG=Sp_{2n}, qq if G=SOnG=SO_{n}.

  • The restrictions of the bilinear form to V+VV^{+}\oplus V^{-} and WW are non-degenerate.

  • LL is the subgroup of GG of linear automorphisms respecting the decomposition (A.1).

Let 𝐧=(n1ns){\bf n}=(n_{1}\geq\,...\,\geq n_{s}) of nn be the partition for the nilpotent orbit in the sheet corresponding to LL (i.e. the partition in the third column of Table 2). We choose a basis vi,jv_{i,j} of VV, for 1js1\leq j\leq s and 1inj1\leq i\leq n_{j}, and an involution β\beta on the set of indices {1,,s}\{1,\,...,s\} of the partition 𝐧{\bf n} with the following properties:

  • For all 1js1\leq j\leq s, nβ(j)=njn_{\beta(j)}=n_{j}.

  • The basis vectors satisfy (vi,j,vi,j)=(vi+1,j,vi1,j)(v_{i,j},v_{i^{\prime},j^{\prime}})=-(v_{i+1,j},v_{{i-1},j}) for all 1j,js1\leq j,j^{\prime}\leq s and 1i,inj1\leq i,i^{\prime}\leq n_{j}; moreover, (vi,j,vi,j)0(v_{i,j},v_{i^{\prime},j^{\prime}})\neq 0 exactly when i+i=nj+1i+i^{\prime}=n_{j}+1 and j=β(j)j=\beta(j^{\prime}).

  • The vectors v1,jv_{1,j} for 1ja1\leq j\leq a form a basis for V+V^{+}, the vectors vnj,β(j)v_{n_{j},\beta(j)} for 1ja1\leq j\leq a form a basis for VV^{-}, and the remaining vi,jv_{i,j} form a basis for WW.

  • If LL is of Type 1, β(a)=a+1\beta(a)=a+1.

This is possible by the properties of the decomposition (A.1) and by the form of the partitions which occur in Table 2.

Then the endomorphism ee of VV which acts by evi,j=vi1,jev_{i,j}=v_{i-1,j} if i>1i>1, and ev1,j=0ev_{1,j}=0, for all 1js1\leq j\leq s, defines a nilpotent element of 𝔤\mathfrak{g}; indeed, the construction ensures that vi,jv_{i,j} is a normalised Jordan basis for ee [44, 5.1]. Moreover, by the construction of vi,jv_{i,j} and the form of the partition 𝐧{\bf n}, ee fixes the flag

(A.2) 0V+V+WV;0\subseteq V^{+}\subseteq V^{+}\oplus W\subseteq V;

the subgroup of GG fixing the flag (A.2) is a parabolic PP with Levi factor LL. We see that e𝔫rege\in\mathfrak{n}^{reg}, where 𝔫\mathfrak{n} is the nilradical of 𝔭\mathfrak{p}, as required.

Define the endomorphism hh by hvi,j=(nj2i+1)vi,jhv_{i,j}=(n_{j}-2i+1)v_{i,j} for all 1js1\leq j\leq s and 1inj1\leq i\leq n_{j}; then [h,e]=2e[h,e]=2e by inspection. By the construction of the basis, h𝔤h\in\mathfrak{g}; moreover it is clear that h𝔩h\in\mathfrak{l}. The pair (e,h)(e,h) can be extended to an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple e.g. by the calculations of [21, Section 5.2].

The abelianisation map for 𝔩\mathfrak{l} in this case sends an endomorphism x𝔩x\in\mathfrak{l} to tr(x|V+)\text{tr}(x|_{V^{+}}). Under this map, hh is sent to

j=1a(nj1);\sum_{j=1}^{a}(n_{j}-1);

each of the terms in the sum is greater than or equal to 00, and since n1>1n_{1}>1, the sum must be strictly positive. Hence, hh does not map to 00 under the abelianisation map; so statements (i) and (ii) are proven for these classes also.

If LL is of Type 1, then we define the endomorphism hh^{\prime} by

  • hvi,a=vi,ah^{\prime}v_{i,a}=v{i,a} for 1ina1\leq i\leq n_{a},

  • hvi,a+1=vi,a+1h^{\prime}v_{i,a+1}=-v_{i,a+1} for 1ina+11\leq i\leq n_{a+1},

  • and hvi,j=0h^{\prime}v_{i,j}=0 otherwise.

This endomorphism centralises ee and is contained in the Levi subalgebra 𝔩\mathfrak{l}. The abelianisation map sends hh to 11; hence this proves the statement (iii) in these classes. ∎

Now let GG be an arbitrary classical group, and let SS be the Dixmier sheet associated to a maximal Levi subgroup LGL\leq G. Let κS:SsmρS𝒥S^\kappa_{S}:\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\rightarrow\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}_{S}} be the cameral homomorphism as defined in Section 4.2.

Proposition A.2.

The cameral homomorphism κS:SsmρS𝒥S^\kappa_{S}:\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\rightarrow\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}_{S}} is smooth (where SS is a Dixmier sheet associated to a maximal proper Levi subgroup of GG).

Proof.

Since the statement of Proposition A.2 is equivalent to checking that the induced map on vector bundles κS,Lie:Lie(Ssm)Lie(ρS𝒥S^)\kappa_{S,Lie}:Lie(\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm})\rightarrow Lie(\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}_{S}}) is surjective, it is not affected by altering the centre of GG (by extensions or quotients) or by splitting GG into direct factors. In particular, we can reduce to checking the statement for the cases G=GLnG=GL_{n}, G=SOnG=SO_{n} or G=Sp2mG=Sp_{2m}. Moreover, by Remark 4.13, for the statement of Proposition A.2 we do not need to distinguish between Levi subgroups which are related by an automorphism of GG. Thus, it suffices to prove the proposition for any representative of each of the classes in Table 2. We let LL and PP be the choices of Levi and parabolic subgroup of GG in Lemma A.1 and let 𝔯\mathfrak{r} be the solvable radical of 𝔭=Lie(P)\mathfrak{p}=Lie(P). We let (e,h,f)(e,h,f) be the 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple determined by Lemma A.1.

In the notation of Section 4.2, we have Z¯\bar{Z}\cong\mathbb{C}^{*} and 𝔷Lie(Z¯)\mathfrak{z}\cong Lie(\bar{Z})\cong\mathbb{C}. The group WLW_{L} has order 11 or 22, and in the latter case its non-trivial element acts on Z¯\bar{Z} by inversion. Any element of the Dixmier sheet associated to LL is either semisimple or nilpotent.

By GG-equivariance it suffices to show that (κS,Lie)x(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{x} is surjective for each x𝔯regx\in\mathfrak{r}^{reg}; moreover, this holds if xx is semisimple by Proposition 4.11, so we may assume that x=ex=e.

We first assume that LL is of Type 1. Since pp is unramified, by the construction of κS\kappa_{S} in Proposition 4.11, the pullback p^\hat{p} is unramified over ee, so the fibre ρS𝒥^S,x\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S,x} can be identified with Z¯\bar{Z} such that the homomorphism κS,e:CP(e)Z¯\kappa_{S,e}:C_{P}(e)\rightarrow\bar{Z} is given by

(A.3) CP(e){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C_{P}(e)}CP(e)Pder/Pder{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces C_{P}(e)P^{der}/P^{der}}P/Pder=Z¯.{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces P/P^{der}=\bar{Z}.}

Since CP(e)Pder/PderC_{P}(e)P^{der}/P^{der} is isomorphic to the image of CP(e)LC_{P}(e)\cap L under the abelianisation of LL, and CP(e)=CG(e)C_{P}(e)^{\circ}=C_{G}(e)^{\circ} [9, Zusatz 5.5 (d)], (κS,Lie)e(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{e} is surjective by Lemma A.1 (iii).

Now suppose LL is of Type 2. Let 𝔰\mathfrak{s} be the copy of 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2} generated by (e,h,f)(e,h,f), with fixed Cartan subalgebra 𝔱=h\mathfrak{t}=\mathbb{C}h and Borel subalgebra 𝔟=he\mathfrak{b}=\mathbb{C}h\oplus\mathbb{C}e. We consider it as the Lie algebra of SL2SL_{2}, with corresponding Cartan subgroup TT and Borel subgroup BB, although the embedding 𝔰𝔤\mathfrak{s}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{g} may not arise from any embedding SL2GSL_{2}\hookrightarrow G, and the maps of Lie algebra bundles we construct below may not arise from group homomorphisms. Let W𝔰W_{\mathfrak{s}} be the Weyl group on 𝔱\mathfrak{t}, which is the group generated by id𝔱-\text{id}_{\mathfrak{t}}.

By Lemma A.1 (ii), the map ζ:𝔱𝔷\zeta:\mathfrak{t}\rightarrow\mathfrak{z} defined by sending hh to its image under the abelianisation is an isomorphism of vector spaces; moreover this map identifies the W𝔰W_{\mathfrak{s}}-action on 𝔱\mathfrak{t} with the WLW_{L}-action on 𝔷\mathfrak{z}. Thus, ζ\zeta induces an isomorphism of vector bundles

(A.4) ζJ:Lie(𝒥^𝔰)Lie(𝒥^S)\zeta_{J}:Lie(\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{s}})\rightarrow Lie(\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{S})

over 𝔱/W𝔰𝔷/WL\mathfrak{t}/W_{\mathfrak{s}}\cong\mathfrak{z}/W_{L}\cong\mathcal{B}; here 𝒥^𝔰\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{s}} is the pseudo-cameral group for the regular sheet 𝔰reg\mathfrak{s}^{reg} as defined in Definition 4.7.

We also have a map ζ𝔟:𝔟reg𝔯regS\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}:\mathfrak{b}^{reg}\hookrightarrow\mathfrak{r}^{reg}\subseteq S induced by ζ\zeta, since 𝔟reg=(𝔱e)\{0}\mathfrak{b}^{reg}=(\mathfrak{t}\oplus\mathbb{C}e)\backslash\{0\}. For any y𝔟regy\in\mathfrak{b}^{reg}, the centraliser 𝔠𝔰(y)\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{s}}(y) is generated by yy as a vector space, so there is a map of vector bundles

(A.5) ζI:Lie(𝔰reg)|𝔟regLie(ζ𝔟Ssm)\zeta_{I}:Lie(\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{s}}^{reg})|_{\mathfrak{b}^{reg}}\rightarrow Lie(\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}^{*}\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm})

which fibrewise is given by the map ζI,y:𝔠𝔰(y)𝔠𝔤(ζ𝔟(y))\zeta_{I,y}:\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{s}}(y)\rightarrow\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{g}}(\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}(y)) sending yy to ζ𝔟(y)\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}(y).

We now show that there is a commutative diagram of vector bundles over 𝔟reg\mathfrak{b}^{reg} given by

(A.6) Lie(𝔰reg){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Lie(\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{s}}^{reg})}Lie(ζ𝔟Ssm){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Lie(\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}^{*}\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm})}Lie(χ𝔰𝒥^𝔰){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Lie(\chi_{\mathfrak{s}}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}}_{\mathfrak{s}})}Lie(χ𝔰𝒥S^),{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces Lie(\chi_{\mathfrak{s}}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}_{S}}),}κ𝔰,Lie\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\kappa_{\mathfrak{s},Lie}}ζI\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\zeta_{I}}ζ𝔟κS,Lie\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}^{*}\kappa_{S,Lie}}χ𝔰ζJ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\chi_{\mathfrak{s}}^{*}\zeta_{J}}

where κ𝔰\kappa_{\mathfrak{s}} is the cameral homomorphism for the regular sheet 𝔰reg\mathfrak{s}^{reg}, and χ𝔰\chi_{\mathfrak{s}} is the Chevalley map for 𝔰\mathfrak{s}. We first observe that the diagram makes sense since χ𝔰=χSζ𝔟\chi_{\mathfrak{s}}=\chi_{S}\circ\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}} by [11, Satz 5.6]. To see that it commutes, it suffices to do so over the dense open subset 𝔟rs\mathfrak{b}^{rs} of regular semisimple elements of 𝔟\mathfrak{b}.

Since the quotient map p𝔰:𝔱𝔱/W𝔰p_{\mathfrak{s}}:\mathfrak{t}\rightarrow\mathfrak{t}/W_{\mathfrak{s}} is unramified on the regular semisimple locus 𝔱rs\mathfrak{t}^{rs}, to check the diagram (A.6) commutes over 𝔟rs\mathfrak{b}^{rs}, it suffices to check that the diagram

(A.7) 𝔠𝔰(y){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{s}}(y)}𝔠𝔤(ζ𝔟(y)){\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{g}}(\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}(y))}𝔱{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{t}}𝔷{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\mathfrak{z}}(κ^𝔰,Lie)y\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces(\hat{\kappa}_{\mathfrak{s},Lie})_{y}}ζI,y\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\zeta_{I,y}}(κ^S,Lie)ζ𝔟(y)\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces(\hat{\kappa}_{S,Lie})_{\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}(y)}}ζ\scriptstyle{\lx@inpgf@ignorespaces\zeta}

commutes for each y𝔟rsy\in\mathfrak{b}^{rs}, where κ^S\hat{\kappa}_{S} and κ^𝔰\hat{\kappa}_{\mathfrak{s}} are defined as in the proof of Proposition 4.11. By construction, both maps send the generator yy of 𝔠𝔰(y)\mathfrak{c}_{\mathfrak{s}}(y) to ζ(π𝔟(y))\zeta(\pi_{\mathfrak{b}}(y)), where π𝔟:𝔟𝔱\pi_{\mathfrak{b}}:\mathfrak{b}\rightarrow\mathfrak{t} is the quotient by the nilradical.

So the diagram (A.6) commutes; and ζJ\zeta_{J} is an isomorphism by construction, while κ𝔰,Lie\kappa_{\mathfrak{s},Lie} is an isomorphism by [27, Proposition 12.5]. Hence ζ𝔟κS,Lie\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}^{*}\kappa_{S,Lie} must be surjective, so (κS,Lie)x(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{x} is surjective for all xζ𝔟(𝔟reg)=(𝔷e)\{0}x\in\zeta_{\mathfrak{b}}(\mathfrak{b}^{reg})=(\mathfrak{z}\oplus\mathbb{C}e)\backslash\{0\}. In particular (κS,Lie)e(\kappa_{S,Lie})_{e} is surjective. ∎

We can also give an ad hoc proof for the following special case, which is the only example of a sheet not of classical reduction type containing the regular locus of a simple symmetric space.

Proposition A.3.

The cameral homomorphism κS:SsmρS𝒥^\kappa_{S}:\mathcal{I}_{S}^{sm}\rightarrow\rho_{S}^{*}\hat{\mathcal{J}} is smooth when SS is the Dixmier sheet associated to the Levi subgroup LL of type B3B_{3} in the exceptional group F4F_{4}.

Proof.

We note first that the sheet SS is non-singular, so that the cameral homomorphism is well-defined [17]. The nilpotent orbit in SS is the orbit with Bala-Carter label A~2\tilde{A}_{2}, and has trivial component group in F4F_{4} (see e.g. [21, Theorem 7.1.6 and Section 8.4]). In particular, the Katsylo group is trivial.

On the other hand the group WLW_{L} is of order 2 [53]. Since SS corresponds to a maximal Levi subgroup in F4F_{4}, the same proof as in Proposition A.2 (for Type 2) applies provided we can find an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f) satisfying properties (i) and (ii) in Lemma A.1. But the form of the weighted Dynkin diagram for A~2\tilde{A}_{2} (with labels 00 at each node in the subdiagram B3B_{3}, and 22 at the remaining node) determines an 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-triple (e,h,f)(e,h,f) such that L=CG(h)L=C_{G}(h) and ee is a representative for A~2\tilde{A}_{2}. This implies the required properties in Lemma A.1, and thus proves the statement. ∎

References

  • [AOV08] D. Abramovich, M. Olsson, and A. Vistoli (2008) Tame stacks in positive characteristic. Ann. Inst. Fourier 58 (4), pp. 1057–1091. Cited by: §3.2, §3.2, §3.2, §3.2, §4.3, §4.3.
  • [ARA62] S. Araki (1962) On root systems and an infinitesimal classification of irreducible symmetric spaces. J. Math. Osaka City Univ. 13 (1), pp. 1–34. Cited by: §7.1, §7.1.
  • [BR23] K. Banerjee and S. Rayan (2023) A generalized spectral correspondence. Note: arXiv preprintarXiv:2310.02413 Cited by: Remark 6.9.
  • [BS19] D. Baraglia and L.P. Schaposnik (2019) Cayley and Langlands type correspondences for orthogonal Higgs bundles. Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 371, pp. 7451–7492. Cited by: §1, §7.2.
  • [BNR89] A. Beauville, M.S. Narasimhan, and S. Ramanan (1989) Spectral curves and the generalised theta divisor. J. reine angew. Math. 398, pp. 169–179. Cited by: §1, Theorem 6.5, §6.
  • [BD96] A.A. Beilinson and V.G. Drinfeld (1996) Quantization of Hitchin’s fibration and the Langlands program. In Algebraic and Geometric Methods in Mathematical Physics, A.B. de Monvel and V. Marchenko (Eds.), Mathematical Physics Studies, Vol. 19. Cited by: §1.
  • [BB82] W. Borho and J-L. Brylinski (1982) Differential operators on homogeneous spaces. I. Irreducibility of the associated variety for annihilators. Invent. Math. 69, pp. 437–476. Cited by: §1, §8.2.
  • [BJ77] W. Borho and J.C. Jantzen (1977) Über primitive Ideale in Einhüllenden halbeinfacher Lie-Algebren. Invent. Math. 39, pp. 1–53. Cited by: §1.
  • [BK79] W. Borho and H. Kraft (1979) Über Bahnen und deren Deformationen bei linearen Aktionen reduktiver Gruppen. Comment. Math. Helv. 54 (1), pp. 61 – 104. Cited by: Appendix A, §1, §1, §2.1, §2.1, §2.1, §4.2, §8.2, §8.2, §8.3, §8.3.
  • [BOR77] W. Borho (1977) Definition einer Dixmier-Abbildung für 𝔰𝔩(n,)\mathfrak{sl}(n,\mathbb{C}). Invent. Math. 40, pp. 143–169. Cited by: §1, §1, §8.3, Remark 8.17.
  • [BOR81] W. Borho (1981) Über Schichten halbeinfacher Lie-Algebren. Invent. Math. 65, pp. 283–317. Cited by: Appendix A, §2.1, §2.1, Theorem 2.11, Example 2.22, Proposition 2.24, Remark 2.6, Remark 2.8, Proposition 2.9, §4.2, §4.2, §4.2, §6.1, §8.2, §8.2, §8.2, §8.3, Remark 8.2.
  • [BLR90] S. Bosch, W. Lütkebohmert, and M. Raynaud (1990) Néron models. Ergebnisse der Mathematik und ihrer Grenzgebiete 3. Folge/A Series of Modern Surveys in Mathematics, Vol. 21, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, Heidelberg, DE. Cited by: §4.2, §4.2, §5.3.
  • [BBS20] S.B. Bradlow, L. Branco, and L. Schaposnik (2020) Orthogonal Higgs bundles with singular spectral curves. Commun. Anal. Geom. 28 (8), pp. 1895–1931. Cited by: §1.
  • [BGG03] S.B. Bradlow, O. García-Prada, and P.B. Gothen (2003) Surface group representations and U(p,q)(p,q)-Higgs bundles. J. Differential Geom. 64 (1), pp. 111–170. Cited by: Example 7.26.
  • [BRA17] L. Branco (2017) Higgs bundles, Lagrangians and mirror symmetry. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Oxford. Cited by: §1, Example 7.27.
  • [BRO98] A. Broer (1998) Decomposition varieties in semisimple Lie algebras. Can. J. Math. 50 (5), pp. 929–971. Cited by: §1, §4.1, Remark 4.4, §8.2, §8.2, Remark 8.13.
  • [17] M. Bulois Geometry of sheets in ordinary and symmetric Lie algebras. Note: In preparation Cited by: Appendix A, §1, §7.1, §7, Remark 8.8.
  • [BIW14] M. Burger, A. Iozzi, and A. Wienhard (2014) Higher Teichmüller spaces: from SL(2,){S}{L}(2,\mathbb{R}) to other Lie groups. In Handbook of Teichmüller Theory, Volume IV, A. Papadopoulos (Ed.), IRMA Lectures in Mathematics and Theoretical Physics, Vol. 19, pp. 539–618. Cited by: §1.
  • [CAR19] R.M. Carbone (2019) The Norm map on the compactified Jacobian, the Prym stack and spectral data for G-higgs pairs. Ph.D. Thesis, Università Roma Tre. Cited by: §1, §6.2, §6.
  • [CL16] P-H. Chaudouard and G. Laumon (2016) Un théorème du support pour la fibration de Hitchin. Ann. Inst. Fourier 66 (2), pp. 711–727. Cited by: §1.
  • [CM93] D.H. Collingwood and W.M. McGovern (1993) Nilpotent orbits in semisimple lie algebras. Mathematics, Van Nostrand Reinhold, New York, NY. Cited by: Appendix A, Appendix A.
  • [dFF+25] M.A.A. de Cataldo, R. Fringuelli, A. Fernandez Herrero, and M. Mauri (2025) Hitchin fibrations are Ngô fibrations. Note: arXiv preprintarXiv:2502.04966 Cited by: §1.
  • [DE 17] M.A.A. de Cataldo (2017) A support theorem for the Hitchin fibration: the case of SLn{S}{L}_{n}. Compos. Math. 153 (6), pp. 1316–1347. Cited by: §1, Theorem 6.5.
  • [DIX63] J. Dixmier (1963) Représentations irréductibles des algèbres de Lie nilpotentes. An. Acad. Brasil. Ci. 35, pp. 491–519. Cited by: §1.
  • [DIX66] J. Dixmier (1966) Représentations irréductibles des algèbres de Lie résolubles. J. Math. Pure Appl. 45 (9), pp. 1–66. Cited by: §1.
  • [DIX75] J. Dixmier (1975) Polarisations dans les algèbres de Lie semi-simples complexes. Bull. Sc. Math. 99, pp. 45–63. Cited by: §1.
  • [DG02] R.Y. Donagi and D. Gaitsgory (2002) The gerbe of Higgs bundles. Transformation Groups 7 (2), pp. 109–153. Cited by: Appendix A, §1, §1, §1, §3.1, §4.1, §4.2, §4.2, Remark 4.22, §4, §5.3, §5.3, Remark 5.32, §6.1, §6.1, §6.2.
  • [DP12] R.Y. Donagi and T. Pantev (2012) Langlands duality for Hitchin systems. Invent. Math. 189, pp. 653–735. Cited by: §1.
  • [DON93] R.Y. Donagi (1993) Decomposition of spectral covers. In Journée de géométrie algébrique d’Orsay - Juillet 1992, Astérisque, Vol. 218, pp. 145–175. Cited by: §5.3.
  • [FAL93] G. Faltings (1993) Stable GG-bundles and projective connections. J. Algebraic Geom. 2, pp. 507–568. Cited by: §1.
  • [FMN10] B. Fantechi, E. Mann, and F. Nironi (2010) Smooth toric Deligne-Mumford stacks. J. reine angew. Math. 640, pp. 201–244. Cited by: §3.2, §4.1, §5.2, §5.2, §7.1, §7.1.
  • [FP23] E. Franco and A. Peón-Nieto (2023) Branes on the singular locus of the Hitchin system via Borel and other parabolic subgroups. Math. Nachr. 296 (5), pp. 1803–1841. Cited by: §1, §1, §6.1, §6.
  • [33] A. Früh and A. Peón-Nieto Spectral and cameral data for U(p,q)U(p,q)-Higgs bundles via central gerbe extensions. Note: In preparation Cited by: Example 7.26.
  • [FRW24] B. Fu, Y. Ruan, and Y. Wen (2024) Mirror symmetry of special nilpotent orbit closures. Sci. China Math. 67. Cited by: Remark 8.19.
  • [GMN13] D. Gaiotto, G.W. Moore, and A. Neitzke (2013) Wall-crossing, Hitchin systems, and the WKB approximation. Adv. Math. 234, pp. 239–403. Cited by: §1.
  • [GGR09] O. García-Prada, P.B. Gothen, and I. M. I. Reira (2009) The Hitchin-Kobayashi correspondence, Higgs pairs and surface group representations. arXiv preprint arXiv:0909.4487. Cited by: Remark 7.2.
  • [GP23] O. García-Prada and A. Peón-Nieto (2023) Abelianization of Higgs bundles for quasi-split real groups. Transformation Groups 28, pp. 285–325. Cited by: §1, §1, §1, §7.1, §7.1, §7.1, §7.1, §7.1, Remark 7.16, Proposition 7.9, §7.
  • [GIR71] J. Giraud (1971) Cohomologie non abélienne. Die Grundlehren der mathematischen Wissenschaften, Vol. 179, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, Heidelberg, DE. Cited by: Definition 3.21, Remark 3.22.
  • [GW09] R. Goodman and N.R. Wallach (2009) Symmetries, representations and invariants. Graduate Texts in Mathematics, Vol. 255, Springer, New York, NY. Cited by: Remark 7.16.
  • [GWZ20] M. Groechenig, D. Wyss, and P. Ziegler (2020) Mirror symmetry for moduli spaces of Higgs bundles via p-adic integration. Invent. Math. 221, pp. 505–596. Cited by: §1.
  • [HR19] J. Hall and D. Rydh (2019) Coherent Tannaka duality and algebraicity of Hom-stacks. Algebra Number Theory 13 (7), pp. 1633–1675. Cited by: §4.2, §5.3, Remark 5.2.
  • [HM25] T. Hameister and B. Morrissey (2025) The Hitchin fibration for symmetric pairs. Adv. Math. 482 (A), pp. 110560. Cited by: §1, §1, §1, §7.1, §7.1, §7.1, Remark 7.16, Example 7.26, Proposition 7.9, §7.
  • [HT03] T. Hausel and M. Thaddeus (2003) Mirror symmetry, Langlands duality, and the Hitchin system. Invent. Math. 153, pp. 197–229. Cited by: §1.
  • [HES78] W.H. Hesselink (1978) Polarizations in the classical groups. Math. Z. 160, pp. 217–234. Cited by: Appendix A, Appendix A, Appendix A, Appendix A, Remark 8.19.
  • [HS14] N. Hitchin and L.P. Schaposnik (2014) Nonabelianization of Higgs bundles. J. Differential Geom. 97 (1), pp. 79–89. Cited by: §1, Remark 7.25, Example 7.27.
  • [HIT87a] N. Hitchin (1987) Stable bundles and integrable systems. Duke Math. J. 54 (1), pp. 91–114. Cited by: §1, §1, §5.1, §5.2, §6.1, §6.1, §6.2, §6.2, §6.2, Theorem 6.5, §6.
  • [HIT87b] N. Hitchin (1987) The self-duality equations on a Riemann surface. Proc. London Math. Soc. 55 (3), pp. 59–126. Cited by: §1, §5.1, Remark 7.2.
  • [HIT92] N. Hitchin (1992) Lie groups and Teichmüller space. Topology 31, pp. 449–473. Cited by: §1, Remark 7.2.
  • [HIT19] N. Hitchin (2019) Critical loci for Higgs bundles. Commun. Math. Phys. 366, pp. 841–864. Cited by: §1, §1, §6.
  • [HOF05] A.E. I. Hof (2005) The sheets of a classical Lie algebra. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Basel. Cited by: §1, §2.1, §2.2, Theorem 2.26, Remark 8.8.
  • [HOR22a] J. Horn (2022) Semi-abelian spectral data for singular fibres of the SL(2,)\textsf{SL}(2,\mathbb{C})-Hitchin system. Int. Math. Res. Not. 2022 (5), pp. 3860–3917. Cited by: §1, §1, §6.
  • [HOR22b] J. Horn (2022) 𝔰𝔩2\mathfrak{sl}_{2}-Type singular fibres of the symplectic and odd orthogonal Hitchin system. J. Topol. 15 (1), pp. 1–38. Cited by: §1, §1, §6.
  • [HOW80] R.B. Howlett (1980) Normalizers of parabolic subgroups of reflection groups. J. Lond. Math. Soc. 21 (1), pp. 62–80. Cited by: Appendix A.
  • [JOS85] A. Joseph (1985) On the associated variety of a primitive ideal. J. Algebra 93, pp. 509–523. Cited by: §8.3.
  • [KW07] A. Kapustin and E. Witten (2007) Electric-magnetic duality and the geometric Langlands program. Commun. Number Theory Phys. 1 (1), pp. 1–236. Cited by: §1.
  • [KAT83] P.I. Katsylo (1983) Sections of sheets in a reductive algebraic Lie algebra. Math. USSR Izv. 20 (3), pp. 449–458. Note: English translation by L. Queen Cited by: §2.1, §2.1, Definition 2.13, Proposition 2.14, Theorem 2.19, Theorem 2.20, §8.1, Lemma 8.1, Remark 8.2.
  • [KM97] S. Keel and S. Mori (1997) Quotients by groupoids. Ann. Math. 145 (1), pp. 193–213. Cited by: §3.1.
  • [KIR62] A.A. Kirillov (1962) Unitary representations of nilpotent Lie groups. Russ. Math. Surv. 17 (4), pp. 53–104. Note: English translation by P.M. Cohn Cited by: §1.
  • [KNA96] A.W. Knapp (1996) Lie groups beyond an introduction. Progress in Mathematics, Vol. 140, Birkhäuser, Boston, MA. Cited by: §7.1.
  • [KR71] B. Kostant and S. Rallis (1971) Orbits and representations associated with symmetric spaces. Amer. J. Math. 93 (3), pp. 753–809. Cited by: §7.1, §7.1, §7.1.
  • [KOS63] B. Kostant (1963) Lie group representations on polynomial rings. Amer. J. Math. 85 (3), pp. 327 – 404. Cited by: §2.1, Remark 2.1, §8.3.
  • [KRA78] H. Kraft (1978) Parametrisierung von Konjugationsklassen in 𝔰𝔩n\mathfrak{sl}_{n}. Math. Ann. 234, pp. 209–220. Cited by: §2.2, Proposition 2.24.
  • [LM00] G. Laumon and L. Moret-Bailly (2000) Champs algébriques. Ergebnisse der Mathematik und ihrer Grenzgebiete. 3. Folge / A Series of Modern Surveys in Mathematics, Vol. 39, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, Heidelberg, DE. Cited by: §5.2.
  • [LES21] S. Leslie (2021) An analogue of the Grothendieck-Springer resolution for symmetric spaces. Algebra Number Theory 15 (1), pp. 69–107. Cited by: Remark 7.16.
  • [LOS11] I. Losev (2011) Finite dimensional representations of WW-algebras. Duke Math. J. 159 (1), pp. 99–143. Cited by: §8.3, Remark 8.26.
  • [LOS22] I. Losev (2022) Deformations of symplectic singularities and Orbit method for semisimple Lie algebras. Sel. Math. New Ser. 28 (2). Note: Paper No. 30 Cited by: §1, §1, 2nd item, §8.2, §8.2, §8.2, §8.2, §8.3, §8.3, §8.3, §8.3, Remark 8.6.
  • [LS79] G. Lusztig and N. Spaltenstein (1979) Induced Unipotent Classes. J. Lond. Math. 19 (1), pp. 41 – 52. Cited by: §4.2, §4.2, §6.1, §8.2.
  • [MS23] D. Maulik and J. Shen (2023) Cohomological χ\chi-independence for moduli of one-dimensional sheaves and moduli of Higgs bundles. Geom. Topol. 27 (4), pp. 1539–1586. Cited by: §1.
  • [NAM10] Y. Namikawa (2010) Poisson deformations of affine symplectic varieties, II.. Kyoto J. Math. 50 (4), pp. 727–752. Cited by: Remark 8.6.
  • [NGÔ06] B.C. Ngô (2006) Fibration de Hitchin et endoscopie. Invent. Math. 164, pp. 399–453. Cited by: §1, §3.2, §3.2, §5.1, §5.2, §5.2, §6.2.
  • [NGÔ10] B.C. Ngô (2010) Le lemme fondamental pour les algèbres de Lie. Publ. Mathémathiques 111, pp. 1–169. Cited by: §1, §4.1, §4.2, §4.2, Remark 4.22, §4, §5.3, §5.3, Remark 5.28, Definition 5.33, Remark 5.35, §7.1, §8.2.
  • [NGÔ25] B.C. Ngô (2025) On generalized Hitchin fibrations and orbital integrals. In The Langlands Program III. Periods, LL-Functions and the Relative Trace Formula, P-H. Chaudouard, W.T. Gan, T. Kaletha, and Y. Sakellaridis (Eds.), Proceedings of Symposia in Pure Mathematics, Vol. 112, Providence, RI, pp. 313–336. Note: Survey of unpublished work with B. Morrissey Cited by: §1, §1, §1, Remark 3.24, Remark 3.24, §3, Remark 5.11, Remark 5.15, Remark 5.4, §7.1.
  • [OW72] H. Ozeki and M. Wakimoto (1972) On polarizations of certain homogeneous spaces. Hiroshima Math. J. 2, pp. 445–482. Cited by: §2.2, Remark 8.17.
  • [PAN25] T. Pantev (2025) Classifying abstract Higgs bundles. Note: Presented at “Geometry, higher structures, and physics” at ICMS, EdinburghAnnouncement of joint work in preparation with D. Arinkin and R. Donagi Cited by: §1.
  • [PEÓ13] A. Peón-Nieto (2013) Higgs bundles, real forms and the Hitchin fibration. Ph.D. Thesis, Universidad Autónoma de Madrid. Cited by: §7.1, §7.1.
  • [PT14] A. Premet and L. Topley (2014) Derived subalgebras of centralisers and finite WW-algebras. Compos. Math. 150 (9), pp. 1485–1584. Cited by: §1, §3.1, Lemma 3.1.
  • [PRE02] A. Premet (2002) Special transverse slices and their enveloping algebras. Adv. Math. 170, pp. 1–55. Cited by: Remark 8.26, Remark 8.26.
  • [PRE10] A. Premet (2010) Commutative quotients of finite WW-algebras. Adv. Math. 225 (1), pp. 269–306. Cited by: §1, Remark 8.26.
  • [RIC17] S. Riche (2017) Kostant section, universal centraliser, and a modular derived Satake equivalence. Math. Z. 286 (1-2), pp. 223–261. Cited by: §3.1.
  • [ROM05] M. Romagny (2005) Group actions on stacks and applications. Mich. Math. J. 53 (1), pp. 209–236. Cited by: §3.2.
  • [SCH14] L.P. Schaposnik (2014) Spectral data for U(m,m)-Higgs bundles. Int. Math. Res. Not. 2015 (11), pp. 3486–3498. Cited by: Example 7.26.
  • [SCH98] D. Schaub (1998) Courbes spectrales et compactifications de jacobiennes. Math. Z. 227, pp. 295–312. Cited by: §1, Theorem 6.5, §6.
  • [SCO98] R. Scognamillo (1998) An elementary approach to the abelianization of the Hitchin system for arbitrary reductive groups. Compos. Math. 110 (1), pp. 17–37. Cited by: §1.
  • [SEK84] J. Sekiguchi (1984) The nilpotent subvariety of the vector space associated to a symmetric pair. Publ. Res. Inst. Math. Sci. 20 (1), pp. 155–212. Cited by: §7.2.
  • [SIM92] C.T. Simpson (1992) Higgs bundles and local systems. Publ. Mathémathiques 75, pp. 5–95. Cited by: §1, §5.1, Remark 7.2.
  • [SLO80] P. Slodowy (1980) Simple singularities and simple algebraic groups. Lecture Notes in Mathematics, Vol. 815, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, Heidelberg, DE. Cited by: §2.1, §2.1, §2.2, Lemma 2.15.
  • [TOP23] L. Topley (2023) One dimensional representations of finite WW-algebras, Dirac reduction and the orbit method. Invent. Math. 234 (3), pp. 1039–1107. Cited by: §1, §1, Remark 8.26, Remark 8.26.
  • [WWW24] B. Wang, X. Wen, and Y. Wen (2024) Springer correspondence and mirror symmetries for parabolic Hitchin systems. Note: arXiv preprintarXiv:2403.07552 Cited by: §1.
  • [WWW25] B. Wang, X. Wen, and Y. Wen (2025) On the generic fibres and true base of parabolic SO2n\mathrm{SO}_{2n}-Hitchin systems. Note: arXiv preprintarXiv:2508.15714 Cited by: §1.